CHARITY CASE

Kings of Knightswood Academy I

IVY CLYDE

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, organizations, places, events and incidents are either the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, organizations, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Copyright © 2019 by Ivy Clyde. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be used or stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted and reproduced in any manner or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopy, recording or whatsoever without written permission of the author.

For information contact,  Ivy Clyde

Table of Contents

CHARITY CASE

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

29

30

31

32

33

34

35

36

37

38

39

Ready for the next part in Daria’s journey?

About Ivy

CHARITY CASE

Careful what you wish for.
Attending the elite Knightswood Academy was always a dream I knew would never come true until it did…

The life I knew for seventeen years shattered the day a freak accident burned it all down, including my mother.

I expected a social worker to come take me away but my life is forever changed when a stranger steps in, claiming to be my legal guardian, one my mother appointed thirteen years ago.

Whisked away to a mansion and a world I could only conjure in my wildest imagination, I am enrolled in the school of my dreams, the elite academy which my mother attended.

Knightswood Academy is the last connection I have to my mother and the only reason I agree to stay in a stranger’s home. But before I can get too comfortable, I am shown the door out of the glittering world I’ve just stepped in.

The Kings of Knightswood Academy don’t want me there.

And they will make sure I understand just how badly and why…

For I am nothing but the charity case. Someone they can step on, trample over and force to leave because Knightswood Academy is reserved only for the elites.

But I’m a girl who grew up in the shadiest parts of town. I am prepared to stay and carve my place at the academy despite every single barb and stone thrown my way.

The only thing I never expected was to come face-to-face with the darkness the academy hides in its polished halls and the only people I can trust to get me out alive are my three tormentors.

Charity Case is the first book in a contemporary reverse harem high school romance series.

Note: The Kings of Knightswood Academy is a reverse harem academy series meant for mature readers who enjoy their academy romances with some bullying and no restraint to language, violence and a few heated scenes.

1

Paris

A stranger looked back at me from the mirror.

Dressed in an elegant black dress with full, fitting sleeves, I sat in a plush chair, waiting for Mrs. Davenport to collect me for my mother’s funeral. The background behind me was one of extreme opulence. Long velvet curtains on tall windows, a large four-poster bed with luxurious sheets and a gorgeous crystal chandelier hanging right over it. Dark, mahogany furniture complemented the cream-décor of the room perfectly.

This isn’t my world. The thought came crashing back to me as I stared back at the stranger in the mirror’s surface.

The only things familiar about her were the long locks of indigo-dyed hair and large emerald-green eyes.

They were the only things left behind by my mother.

Tears gathered in my eyes. My lips trembled as a big sob built deep inside me.

My hands clutched at the skirt of my dress as I forced myself not to cry. “Crying won’t bring her back,” I whispered to the pale-faced girl in the mirror.

If only I wasn’t such an idiot on that fateful day and stayed back to help my mother, I wouldn’t be here. Mom would be by my side and I’d be home.

For the hundredth time, my thoughts went back to the exact moment my old life completely shattered.

2

Paris

Three days ago…

It was one of the last warm days of summer when I woke up that morning. The heavenly fragrance of cinnamon and nutmeg hung in the air. Breathing in the aroma deeply, I got out of bed. A glance at the window told me it was still early.

Without bothering to get out of my tank top and strawberry-printed PJ shorts, I headed out of my tiny bedroom. Following the delicious smell of baking cinnamon rolls, I headed down the stairs to reach my mother’s kitchen.

Mom ran a bakery which was famous for its cinnamon rolls and chocolate-chip muffins. Even though we were located in one of the poorest neighborhoods of Philadelphia, people always flocked around our cake shop at breakfast and lunchtime for our signature rolls and coffee.

“Need help?” I asked, entering the kitchen.

While I was still in my PJs with my indigo-dyed hair in a messy bun, Mom was dressed in a tidy dress with a clean apron at her front. The long length of her auburn tresses was neatly tucked into a hairnet. She smiled at me and shook her head.

“Go take a shower first,” she said, going back to knead a large mound of dough. “After that, eat breakfast. I made some French toast with the leftover bread from yesterday.”

“Yum!” I skipped on the spot, a habit that I couldn’t get rid of even though I’d turned seventeen a few months ago. “Is it okay if I ask Zoya over for breakfast? She’s been nagging me for a whole week now.”

Mom stopped kneading. A worried look came over her as she glanced at me. “You should spend the day with her. It’s not right of me to keep you holed up here all the time. There’s only a week left before summer is over and you go back to school.”

“It’s no big deal, Mom,” I said, walking up to her and giving her a hug. “I like helping out.”

She kissed the top of my head, wrapping her arm around my shoulder. “I still don’t want you to miss out on being a teen. You only get to do this once.” She sighed, going back to her kneading. “You’re too good to me, kid.”

“And you’re the best, Mom,” I said, tightening my hold over her soft body. I took a whiff of her scent. She even smelled like baked cookies. “Okay, I guess I’ll go give her a call but I’m helping you out at lunchtime.”

I ran up the stairs to go back to my room to call my best friend Zoya. It was barely six in the morning but I didn’t hesitate to call her.

“What?” her annoyed voice came through the phone.

“Come over for breakfast. There’s French toast on the menu.”

She moaned, mumbling incoherently. Bizarrely, I knew exactly what she meant.

Switching off the call, I headed inside the bathroom for a quick shower. Putting my hair in a shower cap, I got under the hot jet of water. I was in love with my new hair color, inspired by my favorite K-pop idol of the boy band BTS. Zoya said it made me look like an anime-wannabe. It was the best compliment she could pay me.

After the shower, I got dressed in a faded pink t-shirt and ripped jeans for the day. Picking up a comb, I brushed away the tangles in my hair and let it flow loosely around my shoulders.

The scent of cinnamon got stronger in the air.

Mom must have started on her second batch of cinnamon rolls, I thought, heading to the small kitchen outside my room. It also formed part of our living room. Mom and I lived in the space over the bakery. The building was decades old and Mom got it for cheap rent when she first started living here. The owner hadn’t raised the price but instead came for a muffin or a roll every day.

The sound of crunching gravels came through the open living room window. A shiny black Lamborghini had come to a stop right outside the closed bakery. It looked especially extravagant among the crumbling buildings of the neighborhood.

Knowing it to be Zoya, I rushed downstairs to open the door for her.

She stood at the doorstep, dressed in denim shorts and a bell-sleeved white shirt. More than half her face was covered by designer sunglasses. Her dark hair was tied in a high ponytail.

“I am hungry,” she grumbled, pushing past me to enter the back entrance of the bakery.

“Breakfast is ready,” I said, waving at her driver who drove away the expensive car. Turning back to my best friend, I followed her up the stairs.

Most people couldn’t fathom how someone like Zoya could be friends with someone like me. She lived in one of the finest estates of Chestnut Hill Avenue but attended Kensington High, a public school in my part of town. Our mothers had been friends for years with Zoya and me growing up together since we were babies. When she was twelve, her mother married a rich tycoon with a chain of international hotels. While their living conditions changed dramatically, Zoya and I still couldn’t stop being friends.

After being bullied at the new prep school her stepfather sent her, Zoya was sent back to Kensington High. We’d been inseparable since then.

Zoya removed the sunglasses and took up a seat at our table. There were heavy bags under her eyes as she smiled at me. “I have some exciting news today.”

“Exciting?” I glanced at her over the counter where I’d started preparing our breakfast plates. Mom made the French toasts but I was loading them up with Greek yogurt and berries.

“I stole Martha’s dildo when she was in the bathroom,” she said, patting the large handbag at her side. “I think I’m finally seeing the virtues of waking up early.”

“What?” I burst out laughing.

Martha was a maid at Zoya’s household who kept a close watch over her and complained about the smallest things to her stepfather. Both she and her mother detested the old cougar who liked stirring trouble for them.

“Don’t tell me you have it in that bag?”

“Yep,” she said, patting it.

“Ewww!”

I brought the plates to the table and set one in front of her. Taking a seat beside her, I asked, “What do you plan to do with it?”

“I was thinking of wrapping it in gift paper and giving it to Nikolai.”

I choked on the strawberry I’d just popped into my mouth. “What?” I sputtered, massaging my chest as the whole fruit struggled to go down my food pipe. “Why would you do that to him?”

She shrugged, picking up the knife and fork to cut into her toasts.

Nikolai was her stepbrother and about the same age as her. While he didn’t treat her badly, he didn’t care much for her either. His apathetic stance always got on Zoya’s nerves.

“Why, Zoya?” I asked, smothering a laugh. “Why would you do that to the poor guy?”

She scoffed. “Poor guy? When was the last time you saw him?”

I paused before taking a sip of my juice. “The last time I visited your house. Maybe, five years ago?”

While Zoya came and went out of my house any time she pleased, I was never invited to her home. Her stepfather often entertained his business partners there and insisted on keeping things “secure”. He didn’t like any outsiders in his home. Zoya had once whispered the words ‘Russian mafia’ to me when I’d complained about her new family. I never asked to visit her house again.

“Nikolai has started engaging in his daddy’s business these days,” said Zoya with a pout. “He treats me like an annoying puppy, like just the sight of me drives him mad. He needs a whack to the head with Martha’s giant dildo to bring him back to earth.” She chomped on a mouthful of toast and fruit, glaring at me. “Why can’t he be a good brother to me? It’s not like I ask for much.”

“You can’t force someone,” I said. Nikolai left a lasting impression on me the first time I met him. He’d been cold and unmoving as a statue at his father’s wedding. Even as a twelve-year-old kid, he was somber and aloof, barely speaking to anyone. “Is he like that with you or everyone?”

“Everyone.” She huffed out an annoyed sigh. “Anyway, that’s what we’re doing this afternoon,” announced Zoya. “He comes home this weekend, so I am going to meet him at the school gates and give him a welcome-home present.”

My shoulders shook as I laughed. “He’ll kill you.”

Zoya grinned. “At least, he’ll have to look at me to do that.”

“You know I love you, right?” I asked her.

“Are you afraid I’ll give you Martha’s used dildo too?” she asked, grinning.

I threw a raspberry at her which she expertly caught in her wide open mouth.

“You want some coffee?” I asked, moving from the table to collect our plates.

“Sure.”

As I prepared the coffee, I watched Zoya put on plastic gloves from the corner of my eyes. Waiting for the water to boil and steam, I turned to watch her. She took out an astonishingly large green dildo.

“Is your housekeeper a fan of the Hulk?” I asked, staring at the gigantic green dildo. It was the size and thickness of my forearm. “Are you sure she actually uses something like this?”

“Positive,” said Zoya. “It was on her bedside table.”

“Gross! Get it away from the table,” I cried when she was about to put it down.

Zoya grinned mischievously and pointed it at me. “It even vibrates. See?” She pressed a switch at the base. The giant dildo began reverberating with a buzzing sound. It was impossible not to laugh out loud, imagining the sixty-year-old woman using something like this to get off.

The sound of the coffee pot filling up with fresh coffee distracted me from the sight. Turning away, I filled two cups, adding sugar and cream in both our beverages.

“You’ve got to hold it while I wrap it,” said Zoya as I placed her cup before her. “It would have been so much easier if I could put it down.”

“No way that thing is touching anything in this house.”

“Prude,” she mumbled, pouting at me. Reaching into her bag, she threw a pair of gloves at me. “Put them on.”

Sighing, I did as she told me, holding the dildo while she wrapped it in gift paper. Zoya came to my house prepared for the prank.

“What do you think?” she asked, sitting back after she’d covered the whole thing in shiny red paper.

“It looks like a giant dildo,” I told her. She’d done a sloppy job and anyone with a sprinkling of dirt in their minds would know exactly what it was covering.

She shrugged. “Nikolai is still getting it.”

“When do you plan to go?”

“We should leave at about two in the afternoon. His school gets over at 3 P.M. but it will take an hour from here to drive to Knightswood.”

I’d promised to help Mom this afternoon but the lure of visiting Knightswood Academy was too strong. It was an elite prep school for the rich and famous of the city. It was the place Mom met my father. She’d been a scholarship student there and often spoke of her memories of the school. A smile would always brighten her face when she spoke of Dad and the time they spent there.

“I should go tell Mom,” I said, draining the last of my coffee. “Want to eat some fresh cinnamon rolls too?”

“Always!” I was almost out of the door when she called me back. “Hey, Paris! I’ll be in your room.”

Waving at her, I skipped down the small flight of steps that led to Mom’s kitchen. Two batches of cinnamon rolls were already done. Beside them, sat a tray of blueberry muffins. Mom was frantically beating icing for the rolls. A few strands of her auburn locks escaped her hairnet and stuck to her sweaty forehead. It was times like this when I realized how hard she worked to keep her bakery open and provide for us.

We had no contact with my father. She wouldn’t even tell me his name. From what I knew, she got pregnant with me in her senior year at school. My dad’s family was dead against them being together and circumstances forced her to run away from him.

In all these years, she didn’t curse my father. No matter how tough she had it, Mom never looked at another guy. She was still young and beautiful. Zoya’s mother often offered to introduce her to rich men from her new social circle but Mom always turned her offer down. She was still in love with my father.

“Paris.” Mom’s voice broke me out of my thoughts. “I heard Zoya arrive.”

I nodded.

“Did you two eat breakfast yet?”

“Yeah, we’re done with that. About this afternoon…” Guilt weighed in my belly as I looked at her. “Zoya will be visiting her brother at Knightswood Academy. I was thinking about going with her.”

Anxiety flashed through her face but she was quick to hide it. “You should go,” she said, forcing a smile.

“Are you okay, Mom?” I asked, wondering why she looked uncomfortable. “I don’t mind staying back and helping.”

Mom shook her head. “Don’t worry about it, honey. Just make sure you enjoy yourself.”

Even though something felt off, I decided it was my imagination. There was nothing for Mom to worry about with me visiting Knightswood Academy with Zoya. We’d even have a chauffeur to drive us there.

Planting a kiss on her cheek, I gave her a tight hug before rushing back to my room.

3

Paris

I spent most of the day with Zoya, re-watching our favorite rom-coms. She had a steady supply of cake and pastries from my mom’s bakery downstairs while I lounged with a large jug of sweet iced tea.

My room was small, the bed taking up most of the space but it was also very cozy. There were no housemaids to bicker at us if we threw wrapping paper around or left plates of uneaten food on the bed.

Zoya lay on my bed, watching the screen of an old TV that my neighbor gave me after he bought himself a large flatscreen.

Making a living in a poor community like ours was hard, but the people around us made it worth it. The locals were safe despite the news of daily crimes that happened in our area. As long as we minded our own business, we were left alone.

“So, what do you plan to wear?” asked Zoya, rolling on to her side to face me.

I looked down at my clothes. “Is there a special dress code for visitors at Knightswood?”

Zoya fixed me with a strange look. Her usual cheerfulness disappeared and she seemed thoughtful.

“What’s wrong?”

She crawled to me and put her arms around my shoulders, resting her head on my chest. “I love how you don’t care about designer brands and the exclusivity of everything you own.”

A chuckle escaped me. “Why would I care? It’s not like I can afford any of those things…even when they’re on sale.”

She held me tighter. “Promise me something, Paris?”

“What?”

“That you’ll always be this way.”

I had to force Zoya away from me. She was suddenly acting strange. “Tell me what’s going on. If you want me to change out of these clothes, just tell me.”

She shook her head. “Forget I said anything.”

“No.”

She looked uncomfortable. “It’s just that people at Knightswood are different. They look at your clothes, bags, and shoes to make a judgment about you on the spot. If your appearance isn’t impressive enough, they’ll treat you like dirt.” Her voice was low and pained.

Zoya had been terribly bullied at Knightswood. While my mother painted a rosy image of the academy for me, I knew things couldn’t be as simple as that. It was a school for the elite. A girl like Zoya who spent all her life in a public school was bound to be looked down upon by others. She rarely spoke of her time there, always falling silent if I brought it up.

“We’ll go meet your brother in these exact clothes,” I said through gritted teeth. “Why should we care about they think? We don’t go there anyway.” When Zoya continued to look glum, I added, “Oh, cheer up, Zo! You’re bringing a Hulk dildo with you to Knightswood. If that’s not impressive, I don’t know what is!”

She giggled, sitting up.

“Whack them with it if they annoy you,” I said, making her laugh. I turned up the volume of the TV, hoping to distract her with a scene from ‘Crazy Rich Asians’.

We were both full of pastries by noon, so we skipped lunch and headed out of the house. We decided to take a walk before calling for her driver to take us to Knightswood.

Even though my part of town was among the least popular areas of Philly, at least we had amazing street art covering the crumbling walls of abandoned buildings and factories. The colorful murals made up for the dismal state of our surroundings.

“How about we get going?” said Zoya after we’d circuited around our favorite parts of the neighborhood.

“Sure,” I agreed. “It would be nice to look around the place.”

Zoya’s gaze hovered over my shirt and ripped jeans but she didn’t say anything. Seriously, what was wrong with my outfit? She had to stop worrying what people from Knightswood would say. It’s not like we were ever going to study there. Even though I secretly wanted to attend, I knew Mom could never afford the tuition. I regularly checked their website for scholarship announcements but there weren’t any at present.

A shiny white Rolls Royce came to a stop beside us. It looked ridiculously out-of-place amid the crumbling brick buildings and pot-holed street.

“Come on,” said Zoya, moving forward to open the back door of the car. She promptly went inside the dark, cool interiors. She gestured for me to enter. People stared at me openly as I slowly climbed in.

“Does Master Nikolai know you are bringing a guest?” asked Javier, the driver, staring at me in the rearview mirror.

“It’s a surprise visit,” countered Zoya.

Javier turned his attention to the front and soon we were driving down the street. I looked out of the tinted windows, watching the neighborhood pass by. No matter how dismal or shabby it looked compared to other parts of the city, it was my favorite place in the world. It had been my home since I was born.

Zoya was texting on the phone. A quick glance told she was telling her mother we were on our way to Knightswood Academy.

Soon, we left the city’s outskirts.

The Pennsylvanian countryside was gorgeous at this time of year. The afternoon sun shone down on the rolling green hills in the distance. It was unbelievable how close it was to the city but so different and serene. Putting the window down on my side, I let the fresh breeze enter the car. The long lengths of my indigo-blue hair blew in the wind and I had the urge to shout and sing at the top of my lungs.

“We should come here often,” said Zoya from beside me. “It’s an amazing drive.”

I sat back in my seat and nodded.

In another half an hour, we entered the town of Knightswood. As the car drove down the streets, it felt like we were transported into another world. The houses and buildings were all painted in the same shade of brick-red. Leafy trees lined the avenues. There were specialty shops and quaint restaurants every few steps. From the brochures of the academy, I knew the town was specially built for the students.

“We’re almost there,” said Zoya, sitting up and placing the large sunglasses over her eyes.

I looked out at the magnificent academy building in the distance. It was as impressive as I’d imagined it to be. Painted in the same brick-red shade, it rose high into the sky.

“That’s the main school building,” said Zoya, looking in the direction of my gaze. “The dorms and other activity areas are located behind it.”

Deep inside me, I ached to go to a place like this. Apart from the snobby student body that Zoya often spoke of, the nerd within me yearned to study at a school like Knightswood. They had amazing lab facilities for students studying Physics, Biology, and Chemistry. Their curriculum was advanced, helping their students settle into their future university courses seamlessly.

I adjusted my large indigo-rimmed glasses on my nose. The frame was new, bought to match the new shade of my hair. Even though my eyesight was perfectly fine, I liked wearing the lens-less glasses.

The car came to a stop near the large iron-wrought gates of the school. A vast lawn separated the main building from the road outside.

“Please call me when Master Nikolai comes out,” said Javier. “He’ll be expecting Greg to pick him up.”

“Don’t worry about that,” said Zoya, waving him off. “Come on, Paris.” She climbed out of the car. I got out after her, stretching my arms over my head. A cool breeze blew around us, lifting the stray strands away from my face.

“What do you think?” asked Zoya, looking at me closely.

“Well, it’s different from Kensington,” I replied with a grin.

The gates opened on their own accord just as Javier drove away around the bend of the street.

Zoya checked her watch. “He’ll be here anytime now.”

“Are you sure you want to play the prank?” I asked. “What if you end up upsetting him?”

“I don’t care.”

Zoya was the sweetest person I knew but she had trouble adjusting to people like Nikolai who kept themselves closed off. From what she told me about her stepbrother, I could tell he wasn’t cruel. He was an introvert who liked staying in his space. Perhaps, Zoya wouldn’t have cared if he wasn’t her family but being an only child, she yearned for Nikolai’s attention.

The sound of a hundred chattering voices broke the silence of the area. Next moment, students emerged out of the gates, chatting and laughing with their friends. I stared at their neat uniforms, the nerd inside me wishing public schools had the same kind of dress code.

The girls wore white blouses with short crimson pleated skirts while the boys’ uniform consisted of red plaid trousers and long-sleeved white shirts. Some even sported the maroon school blazer stamped with the academy’s insignia on the breast pocket. They all looked polished and dignified, even the girls who wore skirts that were barely covering their asses.

“Stop staring!” hissed Zoya from beside me.

I glanced down at her. With her sunglasses on and her designer-labeled clothes, she looked part of the crowd. I suddenly realized why she’d asked if I wanted to change out of my regular clothes. No matter how fashionable I thought they were, they were meant for the street. Knightswood Academy was a completely different world. Just the school uniforms were enough to make me feel shabby.

“Oh, my god! Look!” Zoya was excitedly pointing at a pair of tall boys.

I felt my lips part slightly as I focused on them. They were both handsome and walked with a casual, elegant gait. However, the charisma they exuded was so great, they seemed to shine among the other students. Suddenly, the world seemed to turn into a flesh-colored haze and they were the only two people my eyes could see.

The boys got closer.

One of them sported sleek, chestnut-brown hair and vivid blue eyes. His uniform was neat even after the day was over. He looked at me curiously while his friend gave me a dazzling smile. His dark hair was long, the strands falling over his brilliant sea-green eyes.

“Stop staring!” hissed Zoya.

Next moment, I felt a painful pinch on my arm. “Ouch!” It was enough to bring me back to reality. The boys walked past me and I was once again looking at the throng of students exiting the building.

“What were you doing?” asked Zoya, glaring at me. “You’re lucky no one saw you drooling over Liam and Gabrielle.”

“Who?”

“The boys you were just staring at,” whispered Zoya. I grinned at her, but she kept her lips pursed. It was weird how much her attitude changed after the car ride. Zoya was reduced to feeling tensed and edgy, completely different from her usual cheerful self.

Again, I wondered what she endured during the few months she went to Knightswood Academy.

“Nikolai!” she shouted, waving her hand at someone in the crowd. Following the direction of her gaze, I looked towards a tall guy with ice-cold silver eyes and jet-black hair. He was painfully beautiful but the frigid aura emanating from him sent a shiver down my spine.

His glance fell on Zoya first and then, on me.

My heart skipped a beat as I met his narrowed gaze.

“Hasn’t he changed since you last saw him?” asked Zoya, still waving her hand at her stepbrother.

“Uh-huh.” Nikolai Ivanov had definitely changed over the course of the last five years. He was incredibly tall with well-built chest muscles that stretched the front of his shirt. His sleeves were rolled up to his elbows. Even in the academy uniform, he seemed much older than seventeen.

“Oh, what now!” she huffed, reaching to the back pocket of her shorts. Taking her phone out, she glanced at it. “Mom?” Swiping the screen, she picked up the call. “What’s up, Mom? I am about to pick up Nikolai.”

“What?” Zoya’s forehead creased as her mouth pressed together. “No way…” She’d suddenly gone horribly pale.

Nikolai came to stand beside us but before he could acknowledge his sister, his phone rang too. Picking up the call, he listened without a word. Only the change in his expression indicated the news wasn’t good.

Zoya and Nikolai got off the call at the same time. They were both looking at me strangely.

“Let’s get inside the car first,” he said in an expressionless voice.

Zoya nodded, looking scared. She tried to smile but failed miserably as she took my hand in hers. “Let’s go that way, Paris,” she said, her voice shaking. Her hand felt cold.

“Is something wrong?” I asked.

Tears gathered in her eyes as she shook her head, tugging at my hand. “Just come, Paris.”

It didn’t take a genius to tell something had gone very wrong. Whatever news they’d received was upsetting them both. We walked further down the street and followed the bend that led to a large parking lot. Nikolai called for Javier to pick us immediately.

This part of the street was crowded and jammed with other cars. People glanced at us, especially at me but Zoya didn’t seem to care anymore.

As soon as Javier drove up beside us, Nikolai opened the door and gestured us to climb in. Even in an emergency, he seemed to keep his composure and manners.

I got in first, with Zoya following me. Nikolai got in last and shut the door.

“Drive,” he instructed.

Zoya began sobbing as soon as the car started. She hugged me tight, crying her eyes out. I glanced at Nikolai. It was hard to tell how he felt. He was good at masking his feelings.

“What happened?” I asked gently.

“I’m so, so sorry, Paris,” she whispered, swallowing a choke. “It’s your mom…”

4

Paris

The rest of the day was a blur…

The Ivanovs drove me to the hospital where Cathleen, Zoya’s mother, was waiting for us. She hugged me and said a number of things, but I heard nothing. My mind kept replaying the same thing Zoya told me in the car.

“There was an accident in the bakery this afternoon. Your mom went in to try and douse the fire but she got caught in it. By the time, the firefighters came by, the place was demolished. They say it was a gas leak.”

By the reaction of both the Ivanovs, I’d thought something bad had happened to their family. It turned out Zoya was mourning mine.

I don’t remember how long I sat in the visitor’s lounge.

Nurses, doctors, and cops came in and went. Cathleen Ivanov spoke to them even when they attempted to speak to me. I sat on one of the plastic seats, too numb to think or react to any of their questions.

When my mind came back to the present, both Zoya and Nikolai were gone. Cathleen was speaking to a well-dressed lady in hushed tones. They were too far away for me to hear anything, but I knew Cathleen was arguing with her by the frustrated expression on her face. A suave man in a smart black suit came to stand by the stranger and offered Cathleen a stack of papers.

Cathleen took them and hurriedly unfurled the papers, her frown deepening.

“Unbelievable,” she moaned, loud enough for me to hear.

I got to my feet and tottered forward. “What’s wrong, Aunty Cathy?” I asked. My knees shook but I managed to stand before her.

“Hello, Paris,” said the stranger. I focused on her. She was a pretty lady, close to my mother’s age. A gentle expression rose on her face as she stared at me. Her bright blue eyes reminded me of a clear summer sky but perhaps, it would be better to compare them to a lake’s water as they were full of tears. “I’m so sorry for your loss,” she whispered in a choked voice.

“My loss?”

The afternoon ride with Zoya came flooding back to me. The driver had driven rashly through the city traffic to reach the hospital quickly. All because my mother was caught in an accident and she was dead.

“No,” I whispered, staring up at her. My head jerked towards Cathleen. She watched me with tear-filled eyes too and gently shook her head. And that’s when it hit me.

Mom was dead.

Our bakery and home were gone.

Life as I knew it was truly over. All in the matter of an afternoon.

My scream shattered the stillness of the hospital corridor. “No! Mom can’t be dead!” Bile rose into my throat as my mother’s death registered itself fully. She was burned to death! As full consciousness returned to my mind, I became aware of the way she’d died. Her pain became mine. I shrieked like my own skin was on fire.

Strong arms grabbed onto my shoulders as I writhed and fought. The last thing I remembered before I lost all consciousness was the sharp prick of a needle in the side of my neck.

I woke up in a darkened room.

Thick, warm blankets covered my enter body. Blinking against the soft glow of a night light, I slowly sat up. My head throbbed painfully, accompanied by panic.

I was in a strange room.

Pressing my fingers to my temple, I tried to remember what happened to me. The hospital corridor flashed through my mind. “How did I end up here?” I whispered, looking all around me. My eyes slowly adjusted to the dimness, showing me a vast room. Scrambling to the side of the large bed, I fumbled for the switch of an ornate bedside lamp.

The room was flooded with light as the lamp flickered to life. Oil paintings of flowers and summer meadows covered the walls. The tall windows were covered by thick velvety curtains. Dark mahogany furniture filled the place, reminding me of photos I’d seen of Victorian-era parlors.

Confusion seeped in through the panic.

What was I doing in a place like this?

I looked down at myself. A pale pink nightdress covered me. I picked up the hem of the short dress and felt the smooth, soft fabric. This doesn’t belong to me. In fact, it was something I’d never consciously pick up at a store.

Before I could question my surroundings further, I heard the door slide open.

The pretty lady I’d seen at the hospital entered the room.

“You…”

“How are you feeling, Paris?” she asked in a soft voice.

I wracked my brains for a memory of her but came blank. “Who are you?”

“I am Clara Davenport, your legal guardian.”

“Guardian?”

She nodded with a tentative smile. “I’m sorry we’re being introduced in such circumstances but your mother really did appoint me as your guardian. If something were to happen to her, you would be in my care.”

“I don’t understand,” I said with a slow shake of my head. “Who exactly are you?”

She looked hesitant, like she didn’t know how to explain herself. She hitched back a smile and came closer to me. With slow movements, she extended her arm towards me and gently pressed a hand on my forehead. “You don’t have a fever anymore,” she said with a relieved smile. “That’s good.”

“But my head aches,” I muttered under my breath.

“It’s probably the tranquilizer shot,” she said. “I will get Ruben to get you some food. You must be hungry.”

I shook my head. “I want to go home,” I said, getting to my feet. My head reeled. Clara moved forward to grab me by the arm. “Where’s my phone? My friend can come to pick me up.”

“You need to eat first, Paris,” said Clara, helping me sit on the edge of the bed. “Before going anywhere or doing anything, you must eat. Please wait here while I call for Ruben.”

Leaving me, she hurried out of the room and firmly closed the door behind her. A part of me wanted to go after her and see where she’d brought me but my headache only seemed to grow worse. Grudgingly, I lay back on the pillow.

By now, I’d accepted that Mom was gone.

I waited for the pain and anger to come back with a vengeance, but nothing happened. My heart was numb, unfeeling. My emotions confused me. I should be bawling my eyes out but I just felt exhausted.

The door opened once again. Clara Davenport entered the room with an elderly gentleman behind her. He seemed kind even though he was dressed in a neat black butler’s uniform and his wispy white hair was combed and slicked backward. He moved towards me slowly and set a tray of food on the bedside table.

“I’ve brought you some chicken noodle soup, Miss,” he added in a gentle voice. “Please have some.”

I nodded, internally grateful because that was exactly what I was craving. My mother’s chicken noodle soup was my soul food. Sadness filled me to know I’d never taste it again.

Tears dropped into the soup as I picked up the warm bowl in my hand. Struggling to control the sobs that rose from deep within, I spooned the soup into my mouth. The taste surprised me, enough to make me stop crying. I stared up at Ruben.

“This tastes just like my mom’s soup,” I said.

“I’m glad,” he said. “Please have some more.”

Clara smiled at him and they both turned to watch me devour the bowl of soup. Once that was gone, I devoured the bread rolls on the tray.

“Would you like some more soup?” asked Ruben. “There’s plenty more in the kitchen.”

“I’m fine,” I said, swallowing the last of the rolls. “These were delicious too. Thank you.” I looked up at Clara Davenport. “I feel better now. I should go home.”

Ruben glanced at his mistress. Clara gestured for him to go. He took my tray and quickly walked out of the room.

“Here’s the thing, Paris,” said Clara, coming to sit beside me. “This is your home now. Your old house was destroyed in the fire. I know you want to go back anyway but there’s nothing for you there.” She inched closer. Her warmth permeated through the thin fabric of the nightdress. “Your mother appointed me your guardian. I am responsible for your wellbeing now and I promise to do my best.”

“I don’t understand,” I said. “Why would Mom get a stranger to look after me? Why not Aunty Cathy or someone from our neighborhood?”

“Cathleen Ivanov wasn’t the woman she is today thirteen years ago,” said Clara, her voice growing grim. “Back then, your mother thought I was the best person to look after you if anything ever happened to her.”

“Back then?”

She nodded. Sorrow marred the loveliness of her face. “You were about three years old, just like my son, Liam. My husband was admitted to the hospital with sudden kidney failure. There was no time to lose. We needed a donor immediately. Miraculously, I bumped into your mother on the street. You see, I knew Emily from school.”

“You both went to Knightswood Academy?”

“Yes. And incidentally, we were in the same biology lab. Back at school, we’d run some experiments on blood groups. Both my husband and your mother had the same rare blood type. So when I met Emily that night, I asked her if she would help me and get tested to see if she would be a match for my husband as a kidney donor.”

Mom had never spoken of this incident before. Forgetting everything for the moment, I focused on Clara as she continued to narrate the story.

“She agreed,” said Clara in a choked voice. “God bless her soul. She agreed.” She dabbed at her eyes with a handkerchief and took several deep breaths before she could speak again. “Emily was the perfect match for my husband. Before agreeing to the surgery, she made me promise something. If anything were to happen to her during the surgery or any time afterward until you turned twenty, I would become your legal guardian and make sure you were looked after.”

“And your husband? What happened to him?”

“He is alive,” said Clara with a smile even though her eyes were still full of tears. “All thanks to your mother.” She took a few deep breaths. “Emily was the most wonderful person I’d ever met. She was selfless. In all these years, she never asked for any help. No matter the emergency, she would never come to me.”

“Mom was strong.” And miraculously, I felt a smile hover on my lips.

“She was,” agreed Clara, covering my hand with hers. “I have a son and a husband. My family is complete because your mother was kind and merciful to us. What she did for us can never be measured in terms of money or favors. Emily never thought she would leave you so unexpectedly. Perhaps, that’s the reason she never spoke of it.”

I nodded as tears ran down my cheeks. Mom was so far away now. No matter how much I screamed for her, she would never come back to me. She was truly gone.

“You’ll go to the best school. You’ll have the best of the best,” said Clara, squeezing my hand tight. “I can never replace your mother but I’ll make sure to take care of your every need. I promise, Paris.”

I nodded, not even comprehending what she was saying. That moment, I felt utterly lost and alone. Nothing she said would make it any better.

“I will call the admissions office at Knightswood Academy tomorrow,” said Clara in a determined voice. “There are better prep schools in the country but it’s the closest one. My son goes there too. Would you like that, Paris?”

“Knightswood Academy?”

Clara nodded. “Both your mom and I went to school there.”

“Did you know my father?” I asked.

Clara looked struck at the question. Her mouth parted as she stared at me. “Not really. I’m sorry I don’t know who he is.”

“Mom said he went to Knightswood too.”

“She did?”

I nodded.

She looked uncomfortable and took her hand away. She moved away to stand before the bed. “We graduated before she was showing signs of pregnancy. Emily and I weren’t close, so I wasn’t in touch with her afterward. I didn’t even know your father went to the same school as us. She never spoke about that.”

My shoulders sagged with disappointment. Mom took the secret away with her. I’d never know my father. Suddenly, my loss felt greater. It felt like I lost Dad a second time even though I knew nothing of the man.

“You’ve been through a lot, Paris,” said Clara. “Go to bed now.”

She helped me get under the covers once more.

She switched off the bedside lamp, darkening the room. Only the soft glow of the night light remained.

“Everything will be okay,” she said, caressing my hair gently. “Just rest for now.”

It might have been the exhaustion or the ebbing away of adrenaline from my system, but I fell asleep immediately.

5

Paris

Present Day

The past three days went by in a blur.

I spent most of the days and nights sleeping like I was on some kind of drug. Slumber was a sweet escape from thinking about my circumstances. Neither Clara Davenport nor her family bothered me while I stayed closeted in the gorgeous room she’d set up for me. Ruben came in and went at times, placing trays of food on the bedside table. The elderly butler was considerate and only left food that wouldn’t taste awful if it went cold.

I was grateful for the space they gave me.

After the first night at her home, Clara didn’t come to speak to me until today.

“It’s the day of the funeral,” she said, standing before me with a worried expression. She was already dressed in a long black dress. “Your friend and Cathleen will be attending as well.” My gaze went to the partly open door. A young man stood there, watching us. He seemed familiar but before I could focus on him, he left.

“Are you listening, Paris?” Clara’s voice brought back my attention to her.

“Yes.”

“I have made all the arrangements. You just have to be present there, all right?” She waited for me to nod my head. “Go take a hot shower and I will arrange your clothes and shoes. Okay?”

“Thanks.”

It was the first time since coming to her home that I was taking a shower. I’m sure I smelled but Clara had made no remarks about that. It was the little things that were making me warm up to her even though she was still practically a stranger to me.

The bathroom was elaborately tiled with pale pink marble walls and was large enough to fit my old apartment over the bakery. A separate shower stall with clean glass walls stood to the side.

Entering the stall, I turned on the shower.

The jets of hot water pouring out of four different heads were amazingly soothing and relaxing. Even though it felt like a boulder was placed over my chest, I didn’t cry anymore. My grief had turned physical now. I could feel it in my bones and the way my body ached every time I moved.

Switching off the shower, I stepped out of the stall. Rivulets of water dripped down my body to make small puddles on the bathroom floor as I walked to a nearby table. Thick, fluffy bathing robes were neatly folded and stacked on top of it, ready for my use.

Putting one on, I walked out of the bathroom.

A black dress was left for me on the bed with matching stilettos on the floor nearby. A tray of food stood to the side. Removing the cloche, I found a large bowl of creamy white porridge topped with fruit. I ate a few spoonfuls before stepping into the dress.

A few days ago, I would have balked at wearing a dress like this. It was cut to fit my every curve. The long sleeves were woven of lace. The fabric was surprisingly soft. Donning it, I stared at the mirror. The girl looking back at me was a stranger. Only the long length of my indigo-dyed hair was familiar.

“At least, I have this,” I whispered, touching my wet locks.

Clara ushered me out of the house and into a waiting car. Her home was beautiful but I was blind to the halls and the incredible art decorating every corner.

I felt comforted to see Ruben at the driver’s seat. His presence was familiar and comforting as we rode through the unfamiliar streets. Gray clouds hung in the sky. It was odd weather for September.

“Everything will be okay,” said Clara, taking my hands as the car came to a stop. “And if you need anything, just tell me.”

“Thanks.”

Ruben came around to open the door for me. Climbing out, I saw we were at a church. My insides froze at the sight of it. Other than special occasions, we rarely went to church. Memories of past Christmas Eves flooded my mind as Clara led me through the gates and into the dark, cool building.

Walking down the aisle, I caught sight of Cathleen, Zoya, and Nikolai. Even through the haze in my mind, I felt surprised at his presence. Shouldn’t he be at school? His icy silver eyes met mine, freezing me on the spot. “Come on, Paris,” Clara whispered, tugging my hand. “We sit at the front.”

As we passed down the rows, I recognized a number of faces from our neighborhood in Kensington. Most of them looked at me with pity but a few gazes were full of curiosity.

The service started as soon as we were seated.

I tuned out everything the pastor said. The church hall was vast and spacious but I felt suffocated. I pulled at the collar of my dress, steadily feeling uncomfortable. At one point, Cathleen got on the stage. Once she began speaking about Mom, I knew I had to get out of there. I didn’t want to hear what a good friend she’d been or what an amazing person she was in life.

Mom is dead! I wanted to shout it out to the whole room. Talking about her wouldn’t bring her back.

I stood up abruptly. All heads turned towards me and Aunty Cathy stopped speaking. I had to get out of there before doing something terrible before the people who’d come to say their last goodbyes to Emily Johnson.

My heels made an awful clacking noise as they hit the stone floor of the church. It made me increase my pace as I almost ran out of the hall. My chest felt tight like a steel band was compressing it, making it hard to breathe.

Pushing open one of the side exit doors, I stepped out into the open air. A light drizzle had started. It slowly misted my face as I stared up at the gray sky. I panted but was able to breathe in the fresh air.

“Are you all right, Paris?”

Turning around, I faced Clara Davenport. Anxiety clouded her beautiful features. With slow steps, she moved closer to me.

“Shall we go for a walk?”

“What?” It was the most unexpected thing for her to say. She was more likely to scold me and tell me to get back inside the church.

“It’s only a little rain,” said Clara, taking my hand. “It will be a while before we get soaked.”

“Aren’t you here to take me back?” I stared into her clear blue eyes.

She shook her head. “Come on.” I followed after her as she headed towards the wooded area in the distance. “I can understand how you feel, Paris. I just want you to know it’s okay. We all feel this way when we lose someone close to us.”

“How do you know?” I demanded, keeping up with her.

“I lost my mother some years ago,” she said in a gentle voice. “We were very close and I felt betrayed by her. At times, I felt my heart would break; other times I was depressed knowing I could never talk to her or be hugged by her. It’s not easy losing a parent.”

“No.”

We walked along a narrow path through the wooded area. The greenery and fresh air felt really good after spending three days indoors. It was peaceful and quiet. Clara’s words were gentle and soothing and for the first time, I felt grateful for her company.

She wasn’t imposing or patronizing. She followed me as I aimlessly walked in the rain. Our hair went wet and limp after a while but she didn’t complain.

“Would we have to go back?” I asked after a while.

She shook her head. “Don’t worry about it. Your mother wouldn’t have forced you through it either. Visit her when you’re ready to confront her and your own grief.”

“Thank you,” I said, looking into her deep blue eyes.

She squeezed my hand and smiled gently. “Shall I get Ruben to take us home?”

I nodded.

It started raining heavily by the time Ruben drove the car to the street where we waited. We hurried in, climbing into the warm, dry interiors.

“Home,” said Clara.

Soon, we were speeding through the splashing rain until we reached the estate Clara called home. It was surrounded by woods and rolling green hills and for the first time, I took in the place that had housed me for three days. There were no other houses or buildings nearby.

We entered through heavily secured gates. It was a few minutes before the car came to a stop before an imposing Victorian-style mansion of gray stone. I couldn’t believe how much I’d missed out on.

“You should dry off quickly,” said Clara. “I don’t want you catching a cold.”

I hesitated. “I don’t have any clothes.” Other than the nightdress that I managed to wear for three days and the soaked funeral dress, I really had nothing.

“Did you open the wardrobe in your room?”

“No.”

“Everything you need is in there. I made sure to get everything in your size. If you don’t like any of the stuff, just tell me or Ruben. My son loves to fuss about everything I pick out for him. Young people and their tantrums!” She pouted for a moment before focusing on me. Smiling, she gave me an encouraging nod. “This is your home now, Paris. It’s fine to throw a tantrum or two if you ever feel like it.”

To my surprise, a chuckle bubbled out of my lips.

Clara’s smile widened. “You’ll fit right in with my son.”

Ruben opened the door to Clara’s side. She climbed out and I followed after her.

“I don’t even know which way my room is,” I said. Until this point, I’d been completely lost and blind to the world around me. “Sorry,” I added.

“This way, Miss,” said Ruben, smiling at me kindly. He gestured me to follow him through the open doors.

Following him, we stepped into a vast foyer. The ceiling rose high over our heads. The floor was shiny white marble. Tall vases with exotic flowers dotted the place while the walls boasted exquisite paintings. It was tastefully decorated and I wondered how many people it took to keep the place so well-maintained every day.

This time I focused on the way we were headed to. Ruben showed me the family dining room on the way to my bedroom which was located on the second floor of the house. Clara and her son’s rooms were on the same floor as mine, just in different wings.

“Where is Mr. Davenport?” I asked as he opened the door to my room.

“Ahh, Mr. Davenport? He is in Hong Kong at the moment.” He paused at the look on my face. “He has to travel a lot around the year to manage his international businesses.”

“I see.” Now that some of the shock was wearing off, I became curious and interested in Clara’s family. “What about her son?”

“Master Liam should be here this evening. Would you like to meet him, Miss?”

I nodded. “I would like that.”

“That’s good.” He looked satisfied. “Dinner is served at seven. Please come to the dining room. My mistress would be happy to hear you’ll be joining her this evening.”

I closed the door when Ruben left. It was just dinner but it felt like I’d agreed to something daunting. I wasn’t even able to get through my mother’s funeral. Suddenly, exhaustion overcame me. Could I act normal enough to have a meal with two people?

6

Paris

At five minutes to seven, I opened the door of my room to walk to the dining room downstairs. I wore a knee-length powder-blue dress with matching pumps. My blue hair was arranged in gentle waves down my back. My appearance was very different from usual but there were no jeans or casual t-shirts in the whole wardrobe that Clara provided me.

While Clara joked about throwing tantrums over clothes, I just couldn’t do it. She was from a very different world to the one I lived in, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t a kind person. There was no way I would complain about clothes when she’d put up with a sulking, grieving teenager for three days without reprimanding her even once.

Two maids entered the dining room with carts of food. I followed after them, glad that I wasn’t late to dinner. My gaze fell on the figure seated near the front end. His vivid blue eyes met mine and I suddenly remembered where I’d seen him before. He was one of the most handsome boys I’d seen coming out of the gates of Knightswood Academy. His dark-haired friend had even smiled at me.

My heart squeezed painfully at the memory. It was the last time I’d felt happy and excited before receiving the news of my mother’s death.

Swallowing the choke, I took deep breaths to calm myself. The guy stared at me unblinkingly, taking note of my every action. He wore a maroon blazer with the Knightswood Academy emblem stitched on the breast pocket.

Feeling self-conscious, I slowly walked to the table and took the seat opposite him. Clara was yet to appear, so I was stuck with the handsome stranger.

“You’re here, Paris!” came Clara’s excited voice as she entered the room. She looked between me and the guy sitting opposite me. “Have you introduced yourself, Liam?”

I glanced back at him and suddenly, I could see the resemblance between him and Clara. He had the same shiny chestnut-brown hair and vivid blue eyes as his mother.

“Hello,” he said shortly.

Ruben moved forward to serve us our first dish- some kind of creamy white soup with bits of parsley on top.

“Paris will be joining the academy from tomorrow,” announced Clara.

“Tomorrow?” both Liam and I said at once.

She gestured for us to start on the food. I put a spoon of the soup in my mouth and almost sighed at the heavenly taste. It was the best potato and leek soup I’d ever tasted.

“I just had a call from the admissions department,” said Clara, opening her napkin. “It was a bit of a hassle to make them agree to take her in when semester already started, but I tugged on all the strings I could get hold of.” She looked particularly proud of the accomplishment.

“Mother,” said Liam in a cool voice. “Why does she have to attend Knightswood? She can go somewhere else.”

“Why go somewhere else when Knightswood is the best and closest school to our home?” asked Clara. “I’m sure she’ll do well at Knightswood.” She smiled at me.

I glanced at Liam. His mouth was pressed in a thin line as he glared at his mother. He didn’t seem to like the idea of me going to the same school as him. I spooned more soup in my mouth, choosing to ignore him for now.

“Mr. Farrar called,” said Clara in a more reserved tone now. “Your father collapsed at a meeting this afternoon. I’m flying to Hong Kong tomorrow morning. I wanted to leave tonight but there were no flights available.” She looked strained now. “I’ll leave the other arrangements in your hand, Liam. Take care of Paris’s accommodation at the school. And while I’m away, make sure she gets settled in properly.”

Ruben moved forward again to collect our empty soup plates and replaced them with steak, bean salad, and mashed potatoes. Back home, we would have simply had a few more servings of soup with bread and call it dinner. Even though the sight and smell of what was before me were extremely enticing, I missed the simple meals we had. Suddenly, I felt a craving for Mom’s bean and sausage stew that I liked eating with boiled noodles.

“Your uniforms will be in your room tonight,” said Clara, turning towards me. “Your transfer papers and other documents are also there. Meet with Principal Thorne tomorrow and discuss about the classes you want to take. I’ve also arranged a credit card for you. Buy whatever you need. Books, clothes, supplies. I’ll take care of it all.”

My gaze flickered to Liam. He was staring at me with rage-filled eyes.

“Are you okay, Paris?” asked Clara, looking at me anxiously. She missed out on her son’s expression completely as she focused her whole attention on me.

I nodded.

“I know it might seem like I’m pushing you but being around others your age would actually help you take your mind away from grief. With me gone and no one in the house to look after you, I thought going to school would be the best for you.”

It was funny how she didn’t consider the maids and servants good enough to look after me. Clara was sweet in her own way but her son’s hatred for me was steadily increasing. Even though he was one of the most handsome guys I’d ever met, I decided right there to avoid him completely at my new school.

“Where is my phone?” I asked, desperate to call Zoya. She had to know I wasn’t returning to Kensington but attending Knightswood. I could already predict it would upset her. She hated Knightswood Academy.

“It’s in your room,” said Clara. “I placed it in the first drawer of your bedside table.”

“Thanks.”

For the rest of the dinner, I ate whatever else was placed before me, waiting for it to be over. I tuned out the conversation Clara had with her son, focusing on the fact I’d be attending Knightswood Academy from tomorrow.

In the space of another half hour, I’d already made up my mind to finish my senior years at Knightswood and move away to a distant college on scholarship. There was only so much I could take from Clara Davenport until I was able to support myself. I didn’t want to get too comfortable in this strange world of excess and luxury. Mom would want me to stay strong and make a life for myself without depending on anyone.

After dinner, I returned to my room.

My new uniforms were neatly stacked on the bed along with a folder. Moving forward, I leaned down to run my hand over the white shirts and red plaid skirts. Tears formed in my eyes and I tasted ash in my mouth.

It had always been my dream to wear these fancy uniforms and attend Knightswood Academy. Mom spoke so much about it, I felt like I had to be there too. My dream came true but it didn’t bring me any happiness. Without Mom, every opportunity seemed bland.

I sat on the edge of the bed, hugging the clothes to my chest. Tears seeped into the crisp white cotton shirts as I sobbed uncontrollably. “I want you here, Mom,” I whispered. “If you come back, I’ll happily give up on attending Knightswood.”

I must have fallen asleep while crying. Waking up with a start, I looked around the well-lit room and heard knocking at my door. The uniforms slid out of my arms to fall on the floor as I rushed to open it.

Liam Davenport stood there.

Without a word, he pushed the door wider and entered the room without an invitation.

“Why are you here?” I asked. My glance fell on the ornamental clock on the wall. It was past one in the night. Without answering me, he knelt on the floor to pick up my uniforms. Dusting them off, he placed them back on the bed before turning to face me.

“Is this the way you treat things my mother gives you?” he asked. His gaze burned with rage as he focused his attention on me.

“It’s not like that,” I said, hoping to explain the situation. “I fell asleep and when I got up to open the door, they fell to the ground. Thinking it was Clara, I ran to open the door. I didn’t mean to keep them on the floor.”

He scoffed. “You’re good with excuses.” Taking a seat at the edge of the bed, he beckoned me with a finger.

I moved forward a few steps.

“Closer, Charity Case,” he said.

My eyes widened at the name he called me. I stood on the spot, frozen.

“You need to get better at obeying instructions.” His gaze dropped down my face, taking in the crumpled blue dress and my bare feet. “How much would it take for you to get the fuck out of our lives?”

“What?”

He took out a pen and checkbook from inside his jacket. Opening it, he poised over a page. “How much money do you want to get out of my house and out of our lives?”

My mouth parted at what he was saying. It was both cruel and demeaning. “I don’t want your money,” I grit out.

“Are you sure?” he asked, cocking a perfect eyebrow at me. “Better take this deal. It ends tonight.”

“Does your mom know you’re doing this?” I asked, feeling my own anger rising. It was a good change from the sad and lonely thoughts crowding my head. I held onto it, glaring at him.

“My mother is too stupid to see through a girl like you.” Getting on his feet, he came close to me. I stood my ground, despite him invading my space. He slowly circled me, eyeing me from head to toe. “Don’t think for a second I’m as easy to fool as my mother. You came to the school that day, dressed like a hobo with Zoya Ivanov.”

So, he’d noticed me…

“So what?” I demanded.

“It must feel like a dream to live in a house like this after the hovel you lived in burned down.”

I whirled around to face him. “Shut up.”

“You’re just a bitch my mother picked up from the street without a second thought. She didn’t even care to run a background check before rushing off to get you from the hospital. All because of some stupid promise she made your mother years ago.”

Blood pounded in my ears as his every word hammered on my sore emotions. “My mother saved your father,” I hissed. “If it weren’t for her, you’d have no dad!”

“And in return, she wanted us to take you in.”

“Only if something happened to her!” I shouted. Tears were running down my cheeks now and I hated them at the moment. I didn’t want to cry in front of this asshole. “She didn’t ask for anything in return for saving your dad’s life.”

A mocking laugh escaped his luscious lips as he stepped away from me and headed for the door. He halted just as his hand closed on the knob. “I’ll be checking out that story myself. As for the offer I made you, it stands until tonight. Don’t make me stay up too long and tell me how much cash you want.” Opening the door, he let himself out, leaving me to fume and sob over every word he’d said to me.

Stomping to the door, I latched it.

Breathing heavily, I straightened out the uniforms and draped them over a chair in the corner. I was tired at that late hour, but opening the wardrobe, I took out the travel case I’d spotted there earlier. Tears continued to run down my face as I stuffed underwear and clothes inside the suitcase.

Come morning, I was going to Knightswood Academy.

“I am going to make something of myself and pay back every single cent,” I vowed, shutting the suitcase. “My mother never begged anyone for anything. And neither will I!”

Even though I was exhausted, sleep didn’t come to me that night.

At least, Liam Davenport was awake too, waiting for me to go to his room and take his filthy check. It was the only consoling thought that got me through the night.

7

Paris

I got up from bed at six-thirty the next morning.

Even though I barely got any sleep last night, I felt wide awake.

Making sure the door was locked, I stripped out of the crumpled dress and headed into the bathroom for a shower. Setting the knobs at the coldest temperature, I started the water. It was uncomfortable for the first few minutes but after that, I felt fresh and energized.

It was early but I decided to get dressed in my new academy uniforms.

Both the shirt and the skirt fit me well, making me marvel at the tailor who made it without even taking my measurements. The fabric of the shirt was soft and airy while the pleated, plaid skirt was stiffer, flaring out around my hips and ending a few inches above my knees.

I stared at my reflection in the tall, ornate mirror. For years, I’d dreamed of wearing the Knightswood Academy uniform and visit the same halls and campus corners my mom and dad visited. It choked my throat to think Mom was no longer by my side to see me doing the same. She would have been the happiest to see me attending Knightswood.

“Hold back the tears,” I commanded myself. “You won’t cry before anyone.”

I swallowed and took deep breaths, fighting against the surge of emotions and tears. It took a while but I was able to calm myself. “Good,” I told my reflection.

A knock sounded at the door. Swiping back the long lengths of my indigo-dyed hair, I stomped forward to open it.

However, it wasn’t Liam Davenport. Clara smiled at me from the doorway.

“You look so pretty and smart in that uniform,” she said, moving forward to hug me gently. Her affection was infectious. I breathed in her floral perfume and soaked up the warmth she offered.

“I wanted to see you before I left for the flight.”

“How long will you be gone?” I asked. No matter how obnoxiously Liam behaved towards me, his mother was a sweetheart.

“At least a week.” She moved further inside the room and took in the packed case at the foot of the bed. “You’ve already packed. I was about to get one of the maids to do it for you.”

“It’s fine, Mrs. Davenport,” I said. “I can pack myself a few clothes. There’s no need to bother anyone over it.”

“Nonsense! Nothing is a bother when it comes to you or my son.” The sincerity in her voice struck me. Damn! I could feel myself choke up again. “Also, call me Clara. And listen, Paris,” she added in a serious tone. “If you feel like you need to talk to me, call me at this number.” She pressed a card in my hand. “I’ll always be available on it. And if anyone gives you any trouble at the new school, just tell my Liam. I shouldn’t be bragging but he’s kind of popular among the kids there. He’ll take care of things for you.” She giggled, her bright blue eyes lighting up with pride.

It was a struggle not to balk and keep a straight face. Her son was an asshole. It had to be his pretty face that got him the popularity vote.

“Thanks for everything,” I said. Liam could be as hateful as he wanted but I’d never say a thing about him to Clara. She was a kind person and proud of her son. If she ever knew the way he treated me last night, she would be ashamed.

“Get ready and come have breakfast,” she said.

I nodded. Giving my shoulder a squeeze, she went out of the room.

Taking my phone from the drawer, I looked at the blank screen. The battery was completely dead.

Pocketing it, I headed out to the dining room.

Liam was already seated there. There were pale shadows under his eyes. A hint of a smile came on my lips. Walking into the room, I took the seat opposite him. Only the slight widening of his eyes indicated his surprise at seeing me in my new uniform. He gritted his teeth, stabbing a piece of sausage on his plate.

“Morning,” I said brightly. “Had a good night?”

“You’ve made a mistake, Charity Case,” he whispered. His gaze shifted from me to look behind me and next moment, I heard the sound of Clara’s heels on the floor.

“Look what I got for you.” She came before me and held a large satchel bag in her hands. Made of sleek brown leather with golden clasps, the bag was beautiful.

“Thank you,” I said, taking it from her. It looked luxurious and just by looking at it, I knew it was a branded item. Zoya was more of an expert on brands but even I could tell it was expensive.

“It will look amazing with your uniform,” said Clara. “Try it on.”

Pushing back the chair, I stood up and slung the bag around my torso.

“Perfect!” She smiled, pulling me in for a hug. I watched Liam’s murderous expression over Clara’s shoulder. “I always wanted a daughter,” she gushed after letting me go. “It will be so much fun to shop now.”

“Aren’t you late for your flight, Mother?” said Liam in a cold voice.

“Oh?” Clara glanced at the watch on her wrist. “There’s still time to see you guys off to school.” Moving towards him, she hugged him from the back and kissed his cheeks.

“Mom!” he hissed, wiping at his cheeks. Clara grinned, not caring for her son’s discomfort. I always imagined rich people to be cold and aloof from all the TV shows and movies I watched. Clara was the total opposite of the stereotype. She was a loving, doting mother.

She came back to sit at the head of the table and began buttering toasts for us. I opted to eat them and a glass of orange juice. Nervousness was settling in the pit of my stomach. Suddenly, I wasn’t hungry anymore.

Liam pushed back his chair and stood up. “Are you going now?” asked Clara.

“Yeah. I’m meeting Gabe at the gates.”

“Wait, Liam!” called Clara. “Take Paris with you. Show her to the principal’s office and arrange her dorm for her while you’re at the admin office. I am counting on you to take care of her.” She nodded at me encouragingly.

I glanced at him before getting to my feet.

“Well, hurry up,” he said coldly.

Grabbing the new satchel, I hurried after him. Ruben stood outside the front gates of the manor with my suitcase. He tilted his head at both of us.

“Good luck, Miss,” he said. “I hope you make lots of friends at the new school.”

Liam scoffed, opening the back door of a shiny, white vintage car and sliding in.

The driver and Ruben helped load the suitcase in the trunk. Ruben opened the door for me and motioned for me to enter. With one last smile, the elderly butler closed it after me.

Panic rose inside me just as the car started moving away. I turned around to look back at Ruben who was waving at us. Clara stood beside him, a worried expression spreading on her face. Part of me wanted to jump out of the car and run back to them. What the hell was I thinking? There was no way I could face stepping into a new school.

“You should have taken my offer and got the fuck out of here.” Liam’s cool voice broke me of my panicked thoughts.

I turned around to face him. He was incredibly handsome. The sunlight filtering through the clear glass window fell on his sleek, shiny locks. His eyes were a deep azure, reminding me of the brightest summer sky. Why did he have to be such a jerk to me?

“I don’t want your money. I told you that already.”

“You’re already taking it,” he grit out. “Do you think a school like Knightswood takes in charity cases like you? My mother paid for your tuition.”

I nodded. “And I am grateful to her for that. I am determined to do well and get into a good college with scholarship. Once I start working, I’ll pay her back.”

A strange look came over him. The hostile expression vanished from his face and he turned away from me. For the rest of the way, he ignored me. Each time I glanced at him, he seemed sad.

What did I say to get that reaction? I wondered all the way to Knightswood.

After an hour’s ride, the car came to a stop. My mouth really fell open as the brick-red building of Knightswood Academy rose up before me. It was so close, I had to bend my neck backward to see the highest point. I’d never been this near to the school of my dreams. From the old brochures to the day I stood outside its gates, I never imagined being here.

Even though I was nervous, a strange kind of determination buzzed inside me. It was time to step inside and hold tight the opportunity that life threw in my direction.

“How long do you plan to just sit there and gawk out the window like a dog?” Liam’s irritated voice brought me back to earth.

I hurried out of the car. The morning sunshine shone over me as I stepped out. A cool breeze blew by, fluttering the skirt of my uniform. Students walked by us, entering the main school building. They all passed me by until they saw Liam near me. That’s when they started whispering to their friends and pointing at me.

“Go and meet the principal,” said Liam. The sadness in his vanished. He smiled at me mockingly. “Get your lessons sorted. I’ll go take care of your accommodations.”

“Uhh, thanks,” I said, feeling uneasy. Liam would never be this helpful. That much I knew about him even though I’d only known him for a day.

I was about to go when someone sneaked up behind him and grabbed him around the shoulder. Liam didn’t even flinch before jabbing the attacker in the ribs.

“Oww!” A laughing guy stepped in front of him. His mirthful gaze settled on me. When I met his soft sea-green eyes, I recognized him instantly. He was the tall, handsome boy who’d smiled at me that day. “Hello,” he said, leaning before me until he was at my eye-level.

This close, my gaze dropped to his luscious lips. “Hi,” I blurted. My heart pounded in my chest as heat rushed to my face. His smile widened, revealing sharp white canines.

“Get away from the Charity Case,” said Liam in an annoyed voice, grabbing the boy’s shoulders and pulling him away from me.

“Hey, hey!” The boy stumbled backward but easily gained his footing. “I saw you the other day. Do you remember me?”

I nodded, trying not to show the effect he was having on me. More people glanced my way now, making me feel even more self-conscious.

“Your hair is beautiful,” said the stranger, stepping close and picking up a lock in his hands. To my surprise, he actually took a whiff of it before laying it back on my shoulder. My heart was racing and the blush on my cheeks grew hotter. “You’re really cute. I’m Gabrielle, by the way,” he said, extending a hand towards me.

“I’m Paris,” I said, hating the way my voice turned squeaky. Clearing my throat, I took the hand he offered.

“Enough,” said Liam, pushing Gabrielle out of the way before I could shake his hand. “We don’t socialize with the help.”

“What?” Both Gabrielle and I stared at him.

Liam’s cold blue eyes focused on me. “Follow the main corridor and go up the stairs to the first floor. You will find the office there.”

I nodded, slinging the satchel bag on my shoulder.

“Bye,” I said with a small wave at Gabrielle and walked towards the building. As my distance from them increased, the students went back to ignoring me again. No one came in my way as I headed inside the main front hall of the academy.

Everything was better than I could’ve imagined. Unlike my old school, everything was clean and polished. Sunlight fell through the clear glass windows set high above the walls, illuminating the vast hall with natural light. One part of the wall was lined with portraits of famous alumni, one of them being a former president of the country.

I took in a deep breath before moving further down the hall. Paris Johnson is finally here, I said to myself. Stay with me, Mom. Don’t let me get lost in this place.

Taking Liam’s directions, I walked down the corridor until I came across the staircase he’d mentioned. Following it up, I came onto the first-floor landing. The plaques across the rooms told me it was the administration wing of the school. I moved forward, looking out for the principal’s room.

“You must be the new student,” said someone from behind me.

Turning around, I faced a tall woman in a severely-cut black suit. She was in her late sixties, judging by the wrinkles around her eyes and mouth.

“I am looking for Principal Thorne.”

She nodded. “Follow me.”

The strange lady led me further down the hall until we came upon an empty glass-walled office space. A plaque on the door announced it to be the principal’s office. “Come inside.” Leading me inside the room, she walked up to the vast table and sat on the chair behind it.

“You’re Principal Thorne?” I asked.

“Yes, Miss Johnson. You’ve found me.” Her gaze swept me from head to foot. “I have gone through your records at Kensington. They are impressive.”

A breath exhaled out of me. “Thank you, ma’am.”

“The science program in our school is much more advanced though. You can expect university level exam questions and the labs are state-of-the-art. Our students are always in high demand by the best universities in the country. Expect to work harder than ever, Miss Johnson.”

I nodded, strengthening my resolve. “I will.”

“I didn’t really want you here,” said the principal with a downward tug to her mouth. “My school is reputed for holding a certain kind of reputation among its peers. You need both money and talent to be here.” Her pale blue eyes observed me critically. “Being Mrs. Davenport’s ward, you have money, but what about talent?”

“I will work hard,” I said. My hands were balled into tight fists. No matter how much effort it took, I would make my mom proud.

“For your sake, I hope you do,” said Ms. Thorne. “We keep very high standards when it comes to discipline. You understand what I’m staying?”

I nodded. “Yes, ma’am.”

“Good. Go out and meet Mrs. O’Donnell. She will give you the schedule for your classes. If you want any changes, discuss with her. Good day, Miss Johnson.”

And just like that, I was dismissed.

Over the next half hour, I made a list of all the classes I wanted to attend. They had all the science subjects I was studying back at Kensington. Math and English were mandatory. There were a variety of extracurricular activities offered at the school which included polo and fencing. Part of me was tempted to sign up for them but I needed to focus on my studies for now. I couldn’t let myself be distracted.

“Where do I go now?” I asked Mrs. O’Donnell. “Do I start classes right away?”

“No. You need to go through a small orientation before that.” She got to her feet. “Stay here until I get someone to show you around.”

I sat in the chair for a long time, watching the other men and women working at their computers. Principal Thorne was visible through the glass walls of her office. She was going through sheets in a file, frowning at what she saw.

When she came back, Mrs. O’Donnell was accompanied by a tall, lanky boy. His eyes took me in curiously.

“This is Tom Hilton,” she said, introducing him to me. “He will show you around the campus so you can get to your classes without any problems. Mr. Hilton shares most of his classes with you. He will also show you where you’ll be staying.”

“Thanks,” I muttered, getting to my feet. Meeting the guy’s curious gaze, I said a small ‘hi’.

With a nod, he walked out of the room. Rushing after him, I jogged until I reached him. “I’m Paris,” I said, looking up at him. He halted, looking down at me strangely.

“What did you do to him?” he asked.

“What?”

He shook his head, taking long strides through the corridor, leaving me to hurry after me.

We came out of the main building, walking across the vast, sweeping lawns of the school. “Those are the student dorms,” he said, pointing at the rows of apartment complexes in the distance. I’d seen them before in the brochures. “You, however, will be staying elsewhere.”

“What do you mean?”

“Follow me.”

He led the way to the outskirts of the school’s perimeter. Tall trees came into my view as we neared the edge of the woods surrounding the school.

“That’s where you’ll live,” he said, pointing at a shabby cottage in the distance.

“No way,” I whispered, staring at the lonely, little hut. “That must be a shed or something.”

“It was,” said Tom. “Now it’s where you’re going to be living for the next two years.”

“What? There’s got to be a mistake!” I insisted.

“There’s no mistake,” said a disturbingly familiar voice behind me. Liam strolled forward, his gait easy, his face lit up with a cruel smirk. “That’s where the school’s charity cases live.”

“I’m not a charity case,” I shouted, feeling my anger rising. “Your mom paid for my tuition. You said so yourself!”

“She did but she didn’t pay for your accommodations before leaving. I did that. And that’s all I’m paying for a charity case like you.” He walked towards me, stopping when he was mere inches away from me. Leaning down until he could look into my eyes, he said, “Don’t tell me you lived anywhere better than that before.”

Tears pricked my eyes but I forced them away. I wouldn’t let him insult the bakery and apartment my mom and I lived in. It was the result of our hard work, not something that was passed down to us.

“Last chance, Charity Case,” said Liam, hooking a finger under my chin. Despite my anger, I felt a stream of heat course through my body from the spot he touched me. “Take the money and get out of here. You don’t belong here.”

“Don’t touch me,” I snapped, slapping his hand away.

Anger flitted through those blue orbs but he was quick to mask it.

“You think I’ll leave this school just because you’re going to make me stay in that cottage?”

“Of course, you can tattle to my mother and get better arrangements done. But do you know the rent of those student apartments a month? It’s four thousand dollars. How long will it take you to pay it back even if you get a job?”

“What about this cottage?” I asked, seething.

“Oh, that?” said Liam with a mocking laugh. “It’s free, of course. It used to belong to the groundskeeper but he’s been shifted to better lodging than that.”

“Fuck you,” I said, seething.

He stepped closer, so close that my breasts brushed against his chest. Before I could move backward, he grabbed my arm and jerked me against him. “You will speak in a more humble tone than that with me.”

“Let go!” I shouted, struggling to get out of his hold.

His grip tightened on my arm painfully, making me yell out. Something snapped inside him and he suddenly pushed me away.

“My mom’s already on a flight, so do what you want. Stay here or go away. You’re on your own until she lands in Hong Kong.” Turning away, he called for Tom. “Give her a map of the campus and quit the tour. You got classes to attend. The charity case won’t be here long enough to make it worth your time.

Tom cast one look at me before following Liam, leaving me to stand at the edge of the woods.

8

Paris

My hands pushed at the unlocked door of the cottage.

Slowly swinging forward, it greeted me with a surprisingly large space. Stepping inside, I tried the switches on the wall. To my intense relief, the lights came on, bathing the space in a warm glow.

It’s not so bad, was my first thought.

A single cot lay in the furthest corner. Above it stood a large window, the panes covered in grime but still allowing the sunlight to come in. A small kitchenette was located in the right corner. Walking further inside, I found another door leading inside a tiny bathroom closet. The place was dusty and in need of cleaning but the interiors were in good condition.

“Some dusting and washing and I’ll have my own cabin,” I whispered to the silent room. The more I looked at it, the more I liked it. Set up right, it would be really cozy.

If Liam Davenport thought this would drive me away from the academy of my dreams, he was an idiot. I was a girl from Kensington. We were used to hustling and making the best of what we were given.

Taking a seat at the edge of the cot, I took my cell phone out but had to put it back in the pocket of my blazer. It still needed to be charged before I could call Zoya.

A knock sounded at the door.

Curious, I went to answer it.

A delivery guy in blue overalls stood at the threshold, peering inside the cottage. He seemed to be a few years older than me. “Looking for a Paris Johnson,” he said, glancing down at his clipboard.

“That’s me.”

His gaze swept down my body. “You’re a student here?”

“Yeah. Why?”

He shrugged. “Most of the rich kids live over there.” He jabbed a thumb in the direction of the student dorms.

“Yeah, I’m not one of them,” I said. “Anyway, have you got something for me?”

“The school sent this stuff to be delivered to you.” As he stepped away, I found my suitcase along with a few more boxes there. “Sign this, please.”

I signed the form on his clipboard and handed it back.

“Guess I’ll see you around, Paris Johnson,” he said, pushing a cart of boxes and walking back in the direction of the school.

I brought everything inside the cottage. One of the boxes turned out to be a brand new laptop. Two others were taped shut and it was a struggle to open them. Tired, I went to look in the drawers of the kitchenette.

I found a drawer of knives and scissors after checking a few empty ones. Armed with them, I went back to open the boxes. One of them was full of tins and boxes of homemade snacks. A small note told me they were from Ruben. A smile hovered on my lips as the decadent smell of baked good wafted to my nose. With a tug in my heart, I remembered the fragrance of my mom’s baking.

I cut open the tapes of the second box. It had shoes, clothes, towels, bathrobes, and things I hadn’t thought of packing. Among them was a case for a new mobile. It was the same model as the one I used.

I couldn’t help the gratitude flooding my chest at the moment. It had to be Clara who’d ordered these items to be brought just before she left. My phone’s charger was lost in the apartment which had burned down. If she hadn’t been thoughtful, I’d be left searching for a charger.

Wiping away the moisture from my eyes, I plugged in my phone to charge.

Taking a tin of cookies, I sat on the cot. My eyes were roving every corner of the room, my mind making up a list of things I needed to do to make the place more habitable. I chomped on chocolate chip cookies, feeling in control.

The door of the cottage was suddenly pushed open. Startled, the tin slid out of my hands, scattering the floor with cookies.

“Oh my god! I finally get to see you,” screamed a very excited Zoya. Rushing forward, she threw herself at me with such force that I stumbled backward and fell on the bed. “I missed you so much,” she sobbed, hugging me so tight I thought I’d suffocate. Her warm tears wet my shirt and all I could do was pat her back.

When she finally wrenched herself away from me, her brown eyes looked at me anxiously. “Are you okay, Paris?”

She got off me, allowing me to sit up.  “I’m okay.”

“They said you were accommodated here,” said Zoya. “Why the hell are you here and not in the student dorms?”

Now that I was able to breathe fully, I noticed what Zoya was wearing. “What are you doing in the academy uniform?”

She stood up and twirled around, showing off the really short plaid skirt and flashing me her black lace thongs. “Mom heard you were made to come here. I couldn’t let you walk among the wolves by yourself. But don’t worry, if you don’t like it, mom said she’ll go up against Clara Davenport if she had to.”

I shook my head. “There’s no need for that. Clara has been amazingly kind to me.”

“Then why did she force you to come here?”

“She didn’t. I agreed to come.”

Zoya studied me carefully, confusion setting in her gaze. “But why?”

“I know you’ve hated this school but I always wanted to attend. We could never afford it but when Clara offered to put me here, I agreed.” Before she could say a word, I held up my hand. “Mom went to this school too. And so did my dad. With the bakery gone, this is the last connection I have with them. No matter what happens, I am going to graduate from Knightswood too.”

“You never told me about this.”

“I was being supportive, Zoya. Back then, it was just a pipe dream. There was no way I could ever attend, so why even talk about it?”

She nodded, leaning her head against my shoulder. “You should have told me though.”

“I can’t believe you actually came here,” I said. “You hate this school.”

“I love you more, Paris.”

My heart swelled at her words. Zoya could be spoiled at times but she always cared for me. She came to Knightswood just for me.

“Why do you have to stay in this place?” she asked. “I was hoping we could share the same apartment in the dorm building.”

“I wanted the cheapest accommodation they had,” I lied. “Clara has already been so generous to me. The tuition must already be too high. I’m just trying to keep a lid on the things I owe her.”

“You shouldn’t worry about that,” said Zoya, sitting up straighter. “She agreed to be your guardian. If she can’t handle looking after you, she should have just let my mom take you to our home. She already spoke to Dad and he said you could stay in our mansion.”

I shook my head, grabbing Zoya’s hands. “Tell Aunty Cathy that I’m absolutely fine. Clara is not stingy at all. I’m the one who wants to pay her back. I don’t want to be a charity case.” The last two words burned my throat as they came out of my lips.

Zoya took her phone out and dialed a number. “Send a cleaning service and someone to fix up a room for a student,” she said on the phone. “I am sending the photos to you now. Has to be done up by this afternoon!” Cutting off the call, she smiled. “Let’s go look around the campus.”

“Who did you call?”

“Javier.” She began snapping pictures of every corner of the room.

“I can do it on my own,” I said as she busily tapped at her phone’s screen.

“Let Javier handle it,” she mumbled. Putting back the phone in her blazer’s pocket, she pulled on my hand. “You just said this was the school of your dreams. Let’s go check it out while Javier takes care of the rest.”

I hesitated but Zoya forcefully tugged at my hand, making me get to my feet. “All right, then,” I said, giving into her. “Let’s go take a tour.”

9

Paris

It was a warm September day with a cool breeze blowing all around us. The campus of Knightswood Academy was even more picturesque than the photos printed in the brochures. Surrounded by rolling green hills, it was situated in the Pennsylvanian countryside.

I breathed in the fresh air deeply. With the sun shining down on me, I decided to forget about Liam’s jibes and focus on the opportunity I’d been given. Zoya held my hand as we crossed the grounds to reach the school building.

“Where is the science department?” I asked as we hummed and checked the campus map on her phone.

“It’s to the right,” she said, staring down at her phone. “Want to check it out?”

“Yep!”

Instead of going inside the main school building, we headed away to the east where a group of brick-red buildings stood crowded together.

“This place is big,” said Zoya, looking up from her phone.

You think? I wanted to say. While Kensignton High had a single room dedicated to the physics lab, Knightswood Academy had an entire three-storied building to house its laboratory. My inner nerd squealed inside me.

“You look like you’re at Disneyland,” said Zoya with a chuckle.

My lips curved into a smile. It felt like a strange reflex after days of crying and sobbing.

“All right, come on,” said Zoya, tugging at my arm. “Let’s go check out the actual school area. You’re going to have English and Maths classes there.”

I relented, letting her lead me back to the main building. That morning, I’d only visited the administration wing. Taking an elevator, we headed to the fifth floor.

The corridors were empty at that time of day. Doors to the classrooms were closed and I could hear the teachers’ voices filtering through them.

I walked down the hallway with Zoya, taking note of the numbers assigned to all the classrooms. We just turned around a bend when her phone started shrieking with Ariana Grande’s latest hit. Zoya jumped, hurrying to pick up the call before some teacher came out to find out the source of the noise.

After a quick talk, she put her phone back in her pocket. “The delivery guy isn’t sure where to put my TV,” she said with a pout. “I think it’s best I go see what he’s up to.”

I nodded. “Go ahead. I want to hang out here for a while.”

“Okay, meet me near the cafeteria for lunch. We’ll go in together.” With that, she sprinted away, her skirt flaring around to flash me her panties again.

I walked further down the corridor, finally locating the lockers on that floor. Just as my feet moved forward, I felt a hand grab my upper arm. Before I could get my bearings, I was pulled inside a classroom and roughly thrown against a wall. A scream choked my throat as a heavy hand came to cover my mouth.

“Stop struggling.”

My gaze slid up to focus on the person before me. I blinked, recognizing the guy.

“I’ll let go but don’t shout.”

I nodded mutely, staring into the silvery-gray eyes of Nikolai Ivanov, Zoya’s stepbrother. He was painfully beautiful with sharply cut cheekbones and luscious lips. My heart hammered against my chest as he glared down at me. I swallowed, struggling to find my voice.

I pushed away from the wall and bumped against his hard chest. Instead of stepping back, he stepped forward, his chest pressing against my breasts. My breath hitched as warmth crept up my neck and cheeks.

“I need you to get out of this school,” he said in a low voice. His gaze cut me as he leaned forward, fanning my face with his hot breath. “Go and take Zoya with you.”

His words broke me out of the heated daze.

“Did Liam put you up to this?” I asked, meeting his frosty eyes.

Something shifted in his gaze. “Liam Davenport doesn’t control me.”

“Then, why?”

“Because I’m telling you so.”

“No.”

“You’re going to be ripped apart in this place. Get out when you can.”

“Get away from me.” Like he’d just noticed how he was pressed up against me, he took a step back. “I’m staying,” I said in a clear voice, hating the way my heart still beat hard. Why did it react to these assholes? Shoving at his chest, I slid away and moved towards the door.

“You’re going to regret it, Paris,” he said from behind me.

Balling my hands into fists, I turned around to face him. He was acting the same way as Liam. What was their problem if I studied at Knightswood? I was practically a stranger to them. It was baffling how they hated me for no reason at all.

“If you haven’t noticed, I have nothing to lose,” I said through the choking emotions in my heart. “My mom’s gone. My home too. What else can you snatch from me?”

Surprise flitted through those icy gray eyes, softening them momentarily. However, it was too much for me to stand. Angry tears pricked my eyes, threatening to leak out anytime. I had to get out of there before he could see them.

Turning around, I rushed out of the empty classroom and hurried back to the elevators before he could catch up to me and bully me some more.

10

Paris

Going back to my cabin, I found the interiors completely transformed.

The place was clean now. Not a speck of dust remained on the walls and floor. The cot was furnished with new bedding and sheets. I had a new desk and chair as well. The kitchenette was gleaming with new stuff like a toaster and an electric kettle. My little cabin felt homely and cozy.

The surprise blew away Nikolai’s hurting words and as I stepped inside, a large shape ran into me, hugging me tightly.

“Easy, Zoya,” I said, smothering a laugh. “What are you doing here? I thought you had to meet the delivery person in your room.”

“Nah! I was making sure everything was perfect over here.” She let go off me and stepped to the side. “What do you think?”

“I love it,” I said, turning to Zoya. “Thank you so much. Did you spend a lot on everything?”

“Nah! Besides, mom wanted to do something nice for you. She’s been worried sick.”

I felt guilt settling in my stomach. Aunty Cathy had been at the funeral and I hadn’t even spoken to her since then. My mother was her best friend and she must be hurting from the loss too.

“I’ll go thank her this weekend,” I said.

“That’s great! We can get out of here and have some fun. I’ll let mom know.”

“Where is Javier?” I asked, wanting to thank him too.

“He left. How about we go to the cafeteria for an early lunch?” Zoya removed the hair tie that kept her hair up in a high ponytail. “I am tired and want a nap. Moving around such a large school really takes it out of me.”

I chuckled. “Let’s go,” I said, looping my arm around her. “The food has got to be better here than the cafeteria at Kensington.”

“Yeah. You get to choose from a menu and give your order to a waiter. It’s as fancy as a fine-dining restaurant.”

“Wow.”

“Yep. It’s one of the very few perks of studying at Knightswood Academy.”

The cafeteria building was located beside the student dorms. Painted in the same shade of brick-red as the rest of the academy architecture, it was a large one-storied structure. Entering through it, I was surprised to find a clear glass ceiling over our heads. The bright blue sky was visible through it, giving the place an open-air look and making it seem even more spacious.

“Gives it a Hogwarts feel, doesn’t it?” said Zoya, glancing up too.

“Definitely. It’s amazing.”

“Come on!” Taking my hand, she pulled me further inside the cafeteria.

Since it was still early, the place was relatively less crowded. We found an empty seat by one of the windows and sat down. The menu was set on the table and had selections of salads, pasta and soups. They even had a vegan option.

Zoya waved a hand for attention and a uniformed server came to our table at once. “We want butternut squash soup and the baked eggplant pasta,” she said, ordering for both of us.

A bubble of happiness swelled inside me. Sitting in the cafeteria, waiting for our food to arrive, I felt like I finally belonged there. I was a real student at Knightswood. Neither Liam’s nor Nikolai’s warnings would keep me away from graduating. Now that I was really here, I’ll work hard to get the best grades. A new vision rose before my eyes as I saw myself poised like Superwoman with a red cape fluttering behind me.

“You’re spacing out, Paris.” Zoya waved her hand before my eyes. “Your soup will get cold.”

Looking down, I saw a bowl of creamy butternut squash soup before me. Chuckling softly, I started on my lunch.

We were about to finish when a shadow fell across the table. My head turned to the side to see three female students standing there. The one in the front gazed at me with a haughty expression while the two behind her sneered venomously.

“It’s her,” said the one on the left. The girl had a stick-thin figure and wore a skirt so tiny, it barely covered her panties. Twirling a finger around a curl of blond hair, she stared at me with open hostility.

I glanced at Zoya who’d stiffened up.

“Can I help you?” I asked, staring at the strangers.

“You can start by explaining what you were doing with Liam and Gabrielle,” said the girl on the right. Her skirt was as tiny as her friend’s but she was pretty. Thick waves of blond hair cascaded past her shoulders as she fixed her gaze on me.

“It’s none of your business,” I muttered, going back to spoon the last of my soup in my mouth.

The girl who’d stood silently, watching me, slammed a cell phone before me. “Look here,” she said, pointing at it. “What were you doing with them?”

Someone had snapped a shot of me with Liam that morning. She swiped the screen and a photo of the moment when Gabrielle held my hair materialized on it.

“Explain.” This girl was taller than the other two. Long, sleek jet-black hair fell past her shoulders to reach her waist. Unlike her friends, her skirt was the proper length. Her uniform was meticulously maintained, not a wrinkle in place. She would have been beautiful if she didn’t have the permanent bend to her lips that gave her a cruel look.

“Who are you?” I asked instead.

“I am Brianna Dumas,” she replied. Motioning at the blonde to her left, she said, “That’s Gianna.” Glancing at her right, she said, “And that’s Holly.”

I nodded. “What do you want with me?”

She tapped at the phone’s screen. “Why were you with Liam Davenport?”

I sighed. “I know his mother.”

Suddenly, I realized the whole place had gone quiet. Every student in the cafeteria had their eyes on our conversation.

“You’re a new student, aren’t you?” said Holly, moving forward to stand beside Brianna.

“So what?”

“So you don’t know that it’s in your best interest to stay away from both Liam Davenport and Gabrielle Romano. Liam belongs to Brianna and Gabe’s mine.”

A chuckle rose out of me, earning me the glare of all three girls. “You can take them and keep them,” I said. “Liam’s an asshole. Exactly your type, I’m guessing?” I asked, glancing at Brianna.

“How dare you?” hissed Gianna, stepping next to Brianna. She knocked my empty bowl to the floor, smashing it.

“Very mature,” I said, glancing at Zoya. She gave me a small nod. It was the signal to get out of here before we could into actual trouble.

“Not so fast,” said Holly, pushing me back in the chair. “We aren’t finished with you.”

“But I’m done,” I said, rising to my feet.

“What are you all doing?” A familiar voice came from the corner. Liam Davenport stood there with Gabrielle at his side.

A smile lifted Brianna’s lips immediately as she fluttered to his side. Looking me in the eye, she sidled up to him, clutching his arm.

“We were just introducing ourselves to the new girl,” she said in a fake, sweet voice. “I had no idea she would be so vicious though. Look what she did.” She pointed at the fragments of the broken soup bowl.

“That wasn’t me.”

“How can you say that, new girl? Everyone saw you do it.”

I looked around at the cafeteria. No one would meet my gaze. Wow…

“Let’s get out of here,” muttered Zoya from beside me.

I wanted to argue with Brianna but Zoya’s expression was hard as stone. Remembering her days of getting bullied, I decided to let it be and just go. There was no need to subject her to it again. We were about to pass by Liam when he suddenly grabbed my arm and pulled me back.

“Oww! What are you doing?” I shouted, trying to pry his fingers off me. His grip tightened painfully as he jerked me back.

“Apologize to them,” said Liam. His eyes, so similar to Clara’s, glared at me.

“No way!”

It only angered him more. Pulling me close, he leaned down to whisper in my ear. “You’re here under my family’s charity. If you want to stay, you’ll do as I say.”

Behind him, Brianna’s dark eyes glowed with mirth. She was enjoying this little show.

“I am not apologizing to anyone,” I said, still struggling against him. Our bodies were brushing against each other now and to my embarrassment, my mind went to how hard his abs were. Wrong timing, brain.

Pulling me to his side, he looked all around the cafeteria. “This is Paris Johnson,” he said loudly, attracting everyone’s attention. “Don’t bother calling her the new girl because she won’t be staying here long. She’s a charity case my mother picked off the street of Kensington. And because she’s my maid, she gets to stay in the cabin by the woods. I couldn’t let the help stay in our dorms.”

People were trying to avoid my gaze before. Now, they all seemed to stare at me like I was a freak.

“Let go of me!” I shouted.

Instead of doing that, he pulled me closer. I was pressed against his hard chest with his hot breath fanning my face. “Get out of this school,” he hissed, so only I could hear him. “Do it tonight or you’ll regret it even more.”

“No.”

His eyes blazed with anger as he pushed me away from him.

“Clean up this mess,” he said, gesturing at the broken bowl.

“The waiters can do that,” said Zoya, speaking up for the first time.

“No,” said Liam. “There are rules in this place. The one to make a mess in the cafeteria gets to clean it up. If she doesn’t, the principal will make it worse for her.” His gaze met mine. “You better start cleaning before getting kicked out.”

Anger spread through my veins, not just for Liam insulting me in front of the whole school but also at the way Zoya’s eyes filled with tears. She’d come to Knightswood for me and this was the first thing she had to endure. Her best friend was being bullied by the son of the woman who claimed to be her legal guardian. She and Aunty Cathy didn’t trust Clara. And Liam was making it worse.

My body shook with the effort it took not to scream and shout at Liam or the girls who watched me with conniving smirks. Slowly, I lowered myself to the ground.

“Paris, don’t!” said Zoya, moving towards me but I held up my hand.

I quickly gathered the shards of the porcelain bowl in a napkin. A small cut appeared on my thumb but I ignored it, gathering some paper tissues to clean up bits of soup that dirtied the floor.

“There,” I said. My glance fell on Gabrielle who stood behind Liam. He didn’t seem too happy with the state I was in. A frown marred his handsome face but as soon as his gaze met mine, he gave me a small nod. That small gesture gave me the strength I needed to walk out of the cafeteria with my head held high.

“Paris!” Zoya called out to me.

I was about to step out of the cafeteria when Nikolai Ivanov came forward to step before me. His silvery-gray eyes were icy as he stared at me. “I warned you.”

“What are you talking about?” asked Zoya, reaching me.

My chest felt too heavy and I was on the verge of tears. Grabbing her hand, I muttered, “It’s nothing.” Stepping around Nikolai, I walked out of there.

Outside the cafeteria, I was able to breathe again. The afternoon sun shone down on me and a cool breeze played with my skirt.

Are you okay?” asked Zoya in a small voice. She looked scared and upset, her soft eyes brimming with tears.

“Yeah,” I said. “Don’t worry about it.”

“This is why I didn’t want to step into Knightswood again,” she shouted. We were at the edge of the woods near my cabin. “I warned you again and again. No matter how shiny it looks from the outside, the people are rotten. I hope you’ve had enough of your dream academy. Let’s go back to Kensington High.”

“No.”

“No?”

“So they broke a bowl and asked me to pick it up. Big deal!” I said.

I was still fuming about the way Liam treated me but it made things easier. I knew where I stood with him. There would be no awkwardness between us. To me, he would be an asshole. To him, I would be the stray puppy his mom brought home. For a single second, the memory of my breasts pressed against his hard chest flashed through my mind. My heart raced as heat spread through my veins.

I kicked at the grass in frustration. Why did he have to be so hot and handsome? My body seemed to love being close to his.

“You don’t know Brianna like I do,” said Zoya, bringing me out of my thoughts. “She is evil.”

“I got the vibes.”

“The evil trinity, Brianna, Holly, and Gianna…people stay away from them at this academy. They are the queens of Knightswood Academy. Their words are like commands.”

I sniggered. “Seriously?”

“It’s not funny, Paris!”

“Well, then, who are the kings here?”

“They are. Liam, Gabrielle and…Nikolai.”

“Nikolai?” I asked, turning to her in surprise. “He seems too quiet to be popular.”

“Other than a few guys like Liam and Gabe, most guys are scared of him. The girls think he’s handsome but his reputation keeps them at bay. No one can bully him here.”

“That’s good. You’ve got a king on your side.”

Zoya shook her head. “Not really. He won’t even acknowledge the fact he knows me,” she said in a small voice.

“That’s twisted. Did you get to whack him with Martha’s Hulk dildo yet?”

That made her giggle. “No. After mom called me that day, I forgot all about it. I still have it in my bag.”

“Gross! Get rid of it already.”

She grinned, moving closer to lay her head on my shoulder. The moment was peaceful with the trees gently swaying in the breeze. With nothing but the woods around us, we could pretend the mean girls at the academy didn’t exist.

Zoya moved away from me and let out a long sigh. “I can’t wait to get out of here. The weekend can’t get here fast enough!”

11

Paris

Thanks to the TLC Zoya got done on the cabin, it felt extremely cozy that night. The location was away from the main campus but I liked it that way. From now, this would be my space. Away from the bullies and the people who thought I didn’t belong there.

Campus security patrolled the grounds all night. While some people might find it scary to stay alone in a cabin in the woods, I felt safe and secure. The neighborhood I grew up in was scarier. From a young age, I was taught to fear predators with human faces. They had the ability to hurt me more than ghosts or wild animals.

Zoya went home for the rest of the day. She didn’t want to stay at the dorms all by herself with Brianna and her friends nearby. She wanted me to go with her as well, but it was about time I stopped relying on people around me. With Mom gone, I was left alone in the world. It sucked but I didn’t want any more charity from people.

Lately, I’d come to hate the word.

I wanted to look after myself on my own. It would be hard but nothing was impossible. Mom was only a few years older than me when she had me and worked tirelessly to keep the bakery open.

If she could do it, I could do it too.

Firing up the laptop, I used my new username and password to log into the school portal. The first step to cement my place at the academy was to get ahead in academics. I downloaded the syllabus and immediately made a note of all the prescribed textbooks. Clara left me a credit card as promised. Using it, I placed the order for all the books I’d need.

The syllabus told me the classes were more advanced than the ones in Kensington. Principal Thorne hadn’t exaggerated that bit. I had to teach myself some of the advanced calculus that was required in the physics and chemistry classes. It would be hard but not impossible.

I ended being awake until midnight, making notes of the calculus formulas and solving problems I found on a tutorial website. It felt good to get back to studies. I was a nerd at heart. It was something Mom was able to bring out in me.

She’d been interested in Science as well and even had scholarships and acceptance letters from top universities. Mom gave it all up for me. I’d found those envelopes in one of the boxes while cleaning out a closet in the bakery. Pride had filled my heart but soon, sadness replaced it. Mom’s life was hard solely because of me. It was at that moment, I vowed to do well in academics.

Over the years, Mom helped me with my studies. No matter which grade I was in, no matter how bad the teacher, I always managed to do well.

Mom may be gone now but I was determined to keep doing well in my studies.

I woke up early the next day. The cool morning air seeped inside the cabin, making me shiver in the skimpy nightdress I’d brought from the wardrobe in my room in Clara’s house. Fall was on its way and I’d soon have to worry about extra heating in the cabin if I wanted to survive the winter.

Freshening up in the small bathroom, I dressed up in my academy uniform. While the school was strict when it came to discipline and academics, I’d already seen how lax they were about the dress code. The skirts Holly and Gianna wore were risqué. They could flash someone just by bending a little.

As for me, I preferred the length of my skirt, six inches above my knees, leaving me to be as flexible as I wanted without giving people glimpses to my goods for free. 

It was still early when I reached the cafeteria. It was emptier than yesterday and the only students who looked wide awake and energetic were the ones wearing the academy-issued jerseys and sweatpants. Members of various sports teams joined several tables together to sit and eat with their teammates. They ignored me completely as I went to sit at the same table as yesterday.

A fresh menu lay on the table. The list of items was longer than the lunch menu. Before I could finish perusing the list, a waiter appeared at my side.

“Toast and eggs,” I said. “And cinnamon rolls and coffee.”

“I’ll be right back,” said the man, noting down my order.

I looked out of the window. The academy’s main building was visible in the distance. My heart soared at the sight of it. I’d finally be starting my classes today.

My breakfast arrived in another fifteen minutes. To pass the time, I took out the sheet of formulas I made last night. The cafeteria was quiet and helped me focus.

I was smiling by the time the food arrived. Every formula on the sheet was memorized.

The food was excellent but the cinnamon rolls didn’t taste as good as my mother’s. They felt too sweet and too heavily scented. It lacked the subtlety my mother’s rolls had. At that moment, I realized it would always feel that way. Even the best cinnamon roll in the world would pale compared to the taste that still lingered on my tongue.

Before I could let that train of thought carry me into an abyss of uncontrollable grief, I drank the last of my juice and stood up. With no one standing in my way today, I hurried to the science section of the campus.

Just being there made my heart lift. Pulling the strap of my satchel higher on my shoulder, I walked into the science building which housed my first class of the day.

Checking the schedule, I arrived at my first class located on the second floor. I was fifteen minutes early and the classroom was empty except for one person at the back. He lifted his head to glance at me.

My surprise and curiosity were mirrored in his eyes.

A very pretty boy with sandy-blond hair stared at me. His eyes were rimmed with dark kohl and his lips were painted a glossy cherry pink. Silver earrings dangled at his ears. He looked something out of a K-pop video.

“Who the hell are you?” he asked, his voice echoing in the empty room.

“I just transferred here,” I said, setting my bag on a desk in the front row. “Name’s Paris. What’s yours?”

“Lucas Bettencourt.” He watched me closely as he said it.

I shrugged. “Nice to meet you, Lucas.” Taking my seat, I brought out my laptop. The school published notes and slides an hour before classes started. It would help to acquaint myself with the upcoming lesson before class began. I didn’t want the teacher to think he had to hold back because of a new transfer student.

Soon, the room began filling up. Every person entering the place looked at me.

I kept my gaze on the laptop screen, ignoring their curious stares, looking up only when the teacher arrived. To my surprise, Liam and Gabrielle walked behind him. Gabrielle gave me a wink as he passed by me to reach a desk in the back. Liam didn’t even bother looking at me.

“You must be the new transfer student I was briefed on.” Focusing my attention to the front of the class, I saw a tall, reedy man close to his late fifties towering over me.

“Yes, Sir,” I said.

“You will stand when you address me,” he said stiffly.

A few sniggers reached me. Sighing, I got to my feet.

“Introduce yourself,” said Dr. Joseph Lincoln, my new physics teacher. Dressed in a tweed jacket, he looked like a university staff member.

“I am Paris Johnson,” I said in a clear voice.

“Miss Johnson attended Kensington High,” added Dr. Lincoln as if that completed my introduction. “This class may be too advanced for you,” he said, directing his gaze at me. “You should spend your time elsewhere.”

“I can handle it, Sir,” I said through gritted teeth.

Mr. Lincoln didn’t look convinced. Clearing his throat, he gestured for me to sit down.

He began the lesson, bringing up a problem on the calculation of potential energy of a wound spring. It was something I’d already learned that summer before school started.

“Do you have any idea what I’m talking about, Miss Johnson?” asked Mr. Lincoln, rounding on me.

“Of course,” I replied coolly. “Force equals half times k and x. K is the spring constant and x is the displacement.”

“You’ll stand while you speak to me!” he hissed.

I stood, matching his haughty glare.

“Sit down,” he said, looking irritated. People at the back sniggered.

For the rest of the lesson, he didn’t pick on me.

When the bell rang, there was a scurry to leave the classroom as soon as possible with the teacher shouting to make himself heard about a pending assignment. At least, this part wasn’t too different from Kensington. Smiling, I packed up my laptop.

“Miss Johnson,” said a soft voice. Looking up, I saw Dr. Lincoln looking down at me. The irritation was gone from his face. “I expect you will maintain the same standard of focus in future classes.”

A smile rose on my lips. Dr. Lincoln’s hatred for me seemed to have lessened since the beginning of class. “I will do my best,” I said, slinging my bag on my shoulder. Struggling not to grin too broadly, I hurried out the room. This was the first step in securing my position at the school. I was going to make sure all the teachers saw the real me and not judge me by the place I came from.

I ran all the way to the main school building where English would take place.

I dashed past groups of chattering students to haul myself up the flight of stairs to reach the second floor. Out of breath and thighs screaming, I ran down the corridor to reach the classroom.

Panting and gasping for air, I stared out the vast room before me. The rows of seats rose in circular tiers, all facing the elevated podium in the front. Since English was one of the mandatory subjects, students from every discipline took the class.

“Paris! Over here!” I heard a voice call out to me.

Turning to the right, I saw Zoya waving at me from one of the rows. Grinning, I hurried over to her. The classroom was already full and I was the last few to drag myself inside.

“Settle down,” said the teacher lazily, switching on the projector. She was a well-dressed woman in dark pantsuits.

Hopping up the aisle and then crab-walking through the row, I reached Zoya.

“You scared me!” she chided as soon as I sat down.

“Why?”

“You were late to class,” she said, looking angry. “I was worried sick about you.”

“I had a class before this in the science wing. It takes time to run all the way here.”

She looked slightly more relaxed now. “I was afraid Brianna did something to you.”

“Liam is the one to look out for,” I muttered darkly, spotting him two rows down from us. He was sitting with Gabrielle and laughing about something. From this distance, he looked utterly mesmerizing. His easy laugh totally changed his appearance. When he wasn’t being an ice prince, he looked beautiful. My heart thudded in my chest as warmth rose on my cheeks.

The teacher started the lesson. It was much livelier than my Physics class with several people easily quoting Shakespeare and Keat. My English was weak, especially with these old classics. I glanced at the open book on Zoya’s desk. The Shakespearean verses were difficult to understand. I was going have to pay extra attention in class and spend time looking up essays online to understand them all.

The skin on the back of my neck prickled.

Turning around in my seat, I came face to face with Nikolai Ivanov. He was perched exactly behind me, his silvery-gray eyes on me. Frowning, I turned back to focus on the teacher.

A warm breeze blew the strands of my hair at my back.

Whipping back, I caught Nikolai blowing air at me. “Stop it!” I hissed, turning to the front again.

Next moment, I felt a sharp pain on the shell of my right ear. Nikolai had sunk his teeth into the soft curve of my ear.

I jumped in pain, crying out. He was quick enough to lean back in his seat but I was left standing in a sea of seated students, clutching my ear.

“Is everything okay?” asked Ms. Benton, staring at me closely. Adjusting her glasses, she moved away from the podium, coming nearer to me. “I haven’t seen you before.”

“Err, yeah,” I managed to blurt out. “I just transferred here.”

“Ahhh, Miss Paris Johnson.” Before, I’d been blissfully ignored by the whole eleventh grade at Knightswood Academy. Now everyone knew who I was. Liam and Gabrielle stared at me curiously while Brianna looked like she was trying to decide the best way to kill me. “Take a seat, then. We have a lot to cover today.”

I sat down and turned around to glare at Nikolai. He stared to the front, looking thoroughly smug.

“What happened?” whispered Zoya from beside me.

“He bit me,” I hissed under my breath.

Zoya’s eyes widened and she turned to look at Nikolai who completely ignored her.

“I can’t wait to get out of here,” I muttered.

Let’s go out this afternoon, Zoya wrote on the notebook. Don’t you want to meet people from your old neighborhood? I saw them leave so many messages on Facebook.

I hadn’t been on social media since the incident. Zoya was the one who was more active, loading up our photos to share with our circle of friends.

A part of me was scared to go there. As long as I stayed away from the neighborhood, I could pretend the house and bakery still existed. Once I saw the real damage, it would make it permanent. Anxiety swirled inside me. It might be good for you, I told myself, hoping it to be true.

Okay, I scribbled back on the page.

Three more lessons to go before I left Knightswood Academy to catch a glimpse of life that had been burned away forever.

12

Paris

I hurried out of the science building to reach the main gates of the academy where Zoya said she would meet me. The long length of my indigo-dyed hair flew behind me in the breeze as I ran across the grounds.

Since it was Friday tomorrow, not many students were going out of the school, keeping the area near the gates relatively less crowded today. Zoya stood to the side, fixing her lip gloss, all her attention focused on the small round mirror in her hand. Weekdays had curfews, mandating students return to the school premises by 9 P.M.

“Hey!” I called out to her.

“There you are.” She placed the mirror in her bag and walked away to the westward wing of the school.

“Where are you going?” I asked, following after her. “Aren’t we going out?”

“I am taking the car, dummy,” she said. “Javier isn’t free to take us at the moment.”

My anger and frustration had cooled down by now. The need to get out of the school wasn’t as strong as before. More honestly, I just didn’t want to meet anyone from my old neighborhood and see the pity in their eyes.

“Let’s forget about it, then,” I said. “We can go another time.”

Zoya halted in her steps and whirled around to face me. “No, Paris. You’ve got to face reality. I feel like you’re still in denial about what happened. You didn’t even stay until the end of the funeral service for your mom.” Moving close to me, she looked into my eyes. “You’ve got to face what happened,” she said in a soft voice. “None of it was your fault but facing the truth is the only way you can let go of the pain.”

I took a deep breath and exhaled out. My shoulders slumped in defeat. Zoya had seen right through me.

“Come on,” she said, grabbing my hand and tugging me towards the vast garage of the school.

The garage was unlike anything I’d seen before. The cars parked in neat rows had to be worth millions of dollars. In the darkened area, their surfaces shone like polished diamonds. No wonder the academy had top-notch security in place. Just the cars alone would fetch a fortune.

“I’ll get the car around,” said Zoya. “Wait by the exit.”

She disappeared among the rows of vehicles there while I stared at the glittering cars around me.

Zoya’s shiny black Lamborghini came to a stop beside me. Opening the passenger side door, I climbed in.

As the car picked up speed, I slid the window down, letting the fresh, cool breeze lift the strands of my hair away from my forehead. Zoya grinned at me, her thick dark locks swaying in the wind.

“Now for some music,” she said. Our favorite song blasted through the stereo. Soon we were singing and shouting our way through the empty highways of the countryside. It made the hour-long ride pass by quickly.

Dusk fell by the time we reached the city limits.

“Call Jonathan and tell him we’re here,” said Zoya, slowing down the car as traffic swelled around us.

She tried to act nonchalant but I knew she was dying to see him. Jonathan was our senior at Kensington High and my closest neighbor. Zoya had a crush on him for the past two years. They’d been flirting with each other lately but they weren’t official yet.

“Why don’t you go back to Kensington High?” I asked Zoya. Guilt was spreading through me as I realized how much she’d sacrificed to come to Knightswood Academy. Not only did she hate the school, but the bullies were also back. “Things will be so much better for you there than at Knightswood. I don’t think being my friend here will bring you any favors.”

Zoya glanced at me. Her cheerfulness dimmed as she looked back to the front. “I want to overcome my fears,” she said, gripping the wheel. “Brianna, Holly, and Gianna tormented me before but I was too weak to protest and just ran. These past few days I feel like I can do it with you on my side.”

“But it won’t be easy, Zoya,” I said. “I don’t really have a choice but to stay at the academy. Clara has already paid for the tuition and I believe it can open far more gateways for me in the future than Kensington High ever could. I don’t want to be a charity case for the rest of my life.”

“Yeah, and I don’t want to be a pushover,” said Zoya. “It’s easy to breeze through the corridors of Kensington High when I am the richest kid there. No one can touch me. But that’s not the society I’ll be joining in a few years. My future will be filled with bitches like Brianna and Holly. If I can’t stand up to them now, I’ll forever stay scared.”

I squeezed her knee. “We can face whatever they throw at us,” I said. “We just need to remember why we’re there in the first place and all will be tolerable. Besides, we’ll always have each other.”

Zoya turned to me and smiled. “We can do this!”

Parking the car near our favorite diner, we climbed out. The glow of street lights illuminated our way forward but a strange feeling crept over me. Walking around these alleys and streets at night always heightened your senses. Mine was just a little more tuned after living here all my life.

I texted Jonathan to meet us at the diner.

The familiar smell of frying pancakes and bacon hit me as soon as I stepped into the restaurant. The aroma of freshly-made coffee hung heavy in the air as I followed Zoya to our favorite table. Our uniforms attracted the crowd’s gazes immediately.

“What can I get you?” asked a large, smiling woman. She was Mrs. Debbie Banks, the owner and manager of the diner. I’d known her my whole life. “Whoa! Look at you two!”

“Hi, Debs,” I said. “Our usual, please.”

“What happened to you, Paris?” she asked, looking anxiously at me. “You’ve lost so much weight. Are they even feeding you right?”

I nodded. “They are great,” I said, thinking of Clara and Ruben.

She didn’t look convinced at all. “I’m just glad you’re here. Just sit tight and I’ll see if I can’t fill in those hollow cheeks.”

“Thanks, Debs.”

Just as she left, Jonathan came down to our table and seated himself beside me. He looked the same as usual. His black-dyed hair was long and shaggy. Silver ornaments glittered at his ears, neck, and fingers. Jonathan was the main singer in a local band and a hunky dude. Girls at our old school would willingly kill us to have a spot beside him.

“Hey, Paris,” he said, leaning down to get level with me as he stared at me. “You look like hell!”

“It’s nice to see you too, Jonny,” I said with a pout and turned to face Zoya. She’d already zoned out and was staring at Jonathan with a dreamy look in her eyes.

Jonathan picked up a strand of my indigo-dyed hair. “This is the only thing that tells me you’re not an alien inside that body.”

“I am still the same,” I said. “Ask Zoya.”

“Hmm, what?” Zoya stirred at the sound of her name. “Hey, Jonathan,” she added shyly. “How’s the band and stuff going?”

“All right, I guess,” he said with a shrug. “How’s your new school?”

“Incredible,” I said with a smile.

He shook his head. “Yeah, it’s you all right,” he said with a laugh. Putting his arm around my shoulder, he drew me against him. “Even after all the disaster, you remain the nerd queen.”

I pushed him away, noticing the frown creeping up in Zoya’s face.

Jonathan and I had lived close by all our lives. I knew him before he dyed his hair and his popularity soared through the roof. He was like a brother to me, someone I could count on for anything. Being a year senior to me at school, he protected me from every bully at Kensington High and the neighborhood. We were never romantically involved but Zoya often mistook his affections for me as something more.

Debbie came to our table with another waitress behind her. “All on the house,” she said, laying down a massive tray filled with plates of pancakes, bacon rashers, scrambled eggs, and French toasts. It was like breakfast heaven.

“All this food for us?” I asked, eyeing the mounds of dishes before us.

“Eat up, kiddo,” she said. She brushed away the tears from her eyes. “It’s the only thing I can do for you.”

“This is more than enough, Debs,” I said, getting to my feet to hug the soft, plump woman. “Thank you so much.”

“Make sure you keep coming around,” she said, stepping away.

“Of course, I will,” I said. “This is my favorite place to eat.”

She beamed, bustling away.

It was a while before we were able to get through everything that Debbie brought us. Without Jonathan at our side, it would have been impossible to finish at all.

“I’m stuffed,” complained Zoya, slumping back in her seat. “I just want to lie down and sleep.”

I nodded, agreeing with her. My stomach was full to bursting with all the delicious things Debbie brought us.

“Do you guys have to go back?” asked Jonathan.

I sat up straighter. “Yeah. Zoya will be driving us back to the school.”

He checked his watch. It was close to seven now.

“Is this the first time you’re coming back here since the accident?” he asked, looking grim. His block was closest to our bakery.

I nodded, feeling the old panic back inside me.

“I wish you didn’t have to see it,” said Jonathan, closing his hand over mine. His dark brown eyes shone with unshed tears.

“Let her see,” said Zoya. “It would be painful but Paris can move on from there.”

Swallowing the discomfort rising in my chest, I nodded. It was best to get it over with. “Let’s do it,” I said, getting to my feet.

Zoya and Jonathan followed me as I walked down the aisle between the seats of the diner.

Stepping out of the building, I felt grateful for the warmth of my academy blazer. The night air had turned cold, freezing my breath. Walking briskly, I hurried in the direction of our bakery.

Walking around a tall apartment building, I expected to see my old home.

Only…there was nothing left of it.

Under the glow of the street lights, a blackened spot remained between the two adjacent buildings. Only a bit of the back wall remained. The rest of the place was destroyed into nothing. Even the splinters and burnt debris had been cleared away, leaving nothing behind of the ashes of my old home.

A sob rose to my throat as I remembered my mother being inside the bakery when the explosion happened. I could only imagine what happened to her body when the place went down. She was turned into ash just like the rest of the building.

My knees shook and I fell to the ground, pain slicing through my whole body as I imagined my mother’s agony from the fire and demolition. I hope it was quick, Mom, I prayed in my mind.

“Paris.” Zoya’s small voice sounded next to me as she put her arm around me. Jonathan’s heavy, muscled arms came to hold me next. For a long time, I just sat there and wept, held together by my friends.

“Look what the cat dragged in,” a disturbingly familiar voice sounded from the corner.

Brushing away the tears, I looked over Jonathan’s shoulder to see five guys watching us with malicious grins on their faces. Fuck! They were soccer jocks from Kensington High and Jonathan’s biggest enemies at school.

The three of us got to our feet, watching the five muscular boys move towards us.

“You two stay back,” muttered Jonathan, stepping forward.

“Don’t, Jonathan,” whispered Zoya, tugging at his sleeve.

He snatched it out of her hold. “Stay back.”

“His girlfriend is back,” said Greg, the captain of the soccer team. He hated me for no other reason than being friends with Jonathan. “Look what your mommy did to the neighborhood. Left a fucking mess behind.” He gestured at the remains of our bakery.

“Shut it, Greg,” hissed Jonathan. His fists were balled into tight fists.

“Or what, guitar boy?” questioned Greg, shoving Jonathan back hard.

Jonathan stumbled back but Zoya was there to steady him. Greg moved around them to reach me. Grabbing me by the arm, he pulled me in closer, staring at me with dark eyes. “What’s with these clothes, Paris? This schoolgirl outfit is sexy as fuck but…” He leaned in closer to look at the crest sown on to the breast pocket of my blazer. “Knightswood Academy?” His gaze moved up to meet mine. “Is that where you’re going now?”

“Let go,” I said coldly, trying to get out of his hold. “It’s none of your business where I go.”

“Get your hands off her,” growled Jonathan, wrenching Greg away from me.

“Fuck you!” shouted Greg, punching him in the face. Jonathan stumbled back but attacked Greg just as he turned around to grab me again.

Greg’s four friends joined in the fight and soon Jonathan was being pummeled by all five boys.

“Oh no,” moaned Zoya. “What should we do? He won’t last long like this.”

“Stay back, Zoya.” I picked up a plank of wood and hit Greg and two boys on the back. They gasped in pain and turned around to see me, but it had given Jonathan enough time to get away from them. He was already limping and his mouth was bloodied.

I looked around us. There was no one around at the moment. It was just us and the five guys.

Jonathan stood before me and Zoya, keeping his gaze on the five massive boys. Panic rose inside me, driving away my grief. Survival mode kicked in as my eyes darted around the corners, hoping someone would come by. Zoya and I would be no match for Greg and his cronies and Jonathan alone couldn’t handle all five.

There was a sudden screeching sound behind us. Turning around, I saw two cars coming to a stop near us.

“It’s Nik!” Zoya said excitedly as her stepbrother stepped out of a polished vintage car.

I looked at the person who walked behind him. It was Liam Davenport. His gaze locked onto mine before raking me from head to foot. Relief spread through his features as he came to a halt beside me. “What the hell are you doing here?” he asked, pulling me against his hard chest and staring down at me with an intense look that drove away my panic.

My heart pounded against my rib cage as heat coursed through my veins. While I hated him, I loved the way my body responded to his touch. I shook my head, trying to dispel the stupid thoughts. We were in the middle of a fight.

“You should leave,” I whispered. “These guys are dangerous.”

His gaze narrowed. “Dangerous?” He turned away to look at Greg and his four friends. A scoff escaped his lips.

“Is that the new dick you’re sucking these days, Paris?” said Greg, turning his malicious gaze on me. “You should have come to me, baby. I would have taken care of you.” Even though his voice was soft and inviting, a cold shudder ran through me. Liam noticed it immediately.

He stepped away from me and went to stand beside Nikolai. “Can you handle them, Ivanov?” asked Liam, stretching his arms over his head and cracking his knuckles.

“You don’t have to interfere, Davenport,” said Nikolai in his icy voice. “I can look after my sister and her friend.”

“Wow, you both got some dicks to suck,” said Greg, cackling like an idiot. “Oh well, at least you’ll be of some use after we’re done with these fuck boys.”

As he moved forward, both Nikolai and Liam turned back to me. “Stay back,” said Liam as I watched them both. Anxiety curled around my gut. Could two spoiled rich guys be a match against these big, testosterone-charged jocks?

Zoya grabbed my hand and tugged me further back.

Liam and Nikolai stood their grounds as Greg and his friends moved forward to hit them.

To my surprise, they both ducked the blows coming for their faces. Shifting to the side, they kicked and punched the two boys who were about to attack them.

“Woohoo!” Jonathan cheered, moving aside as another body was thrown to the grown by Nikolai.

Both Liam and Nikolai turned out to be experts in martial arts. Their movements were too fluid and too fast to be seen by untrained eyes. No wonder the five boys kept getting hit every time they got up to attack them.

Movement in the corner of my eye made me turn to my left. One of the boys had been creeping towards me and Zoya with a raised baseball bat. I hadn’t even noticed them carrying anything before. With a shout, I shoved Zoya out of the way just as he swung it. He cursed, raising it once again to hit at Zoya who’d fallen to the ground from my push.

“No,” I cried out, throwing myself on her and shielding her body with mine.

Squeezing my eyes shut, I braced myself for the bone-crunching collision of the baseball bat. A second passed. And then, three.

Opening an eye, I found Liam standing over me protectively. The baseball bat lay broken on the ground at his feet. My gaze met Liam’s. Deep anxiety settled in those blue orbs.

“Watch out!” I shouted just as the boy with the baseball came swinging a punch at Liam.

Liam ducked in time and kicked him so hard, he landed on the floor beside Zoya and me. Groaning, he stayed there.

“Come on,” said Liam, pulling me to my feet.

Nikolai and Jonathan rushed towards us. Greg and the rest of his friends had already dispersed after taking a thorough beating.

“Look after your sister,” said Liam. Grabbing my hand firmly, he pulled me alongside him. I turned around to wave at Jonathan. Liam tugged me harder, forcing me to follow him till we reached his car.

Opening the car, he pushed me inside. I stumbled but before I could hit my head on something, he pulled me back, steadying me on my feet. Heart thundering in my chest, I risked a glance at him.

His blue orbs were filled with a strange emotion.

Once I was seated, he moved forward to sling the seat belt around me. His warm breath fanned my neck as he secured the clutch on my side.

I wondered if I hit my head and was dreaming. Not only had Liam Davenport saved me and my friends from a dangerous situation, but he was also being amazingly protective.

“Close your mouth,” he said. His face was so close to mine, I could feel the warmth of his breath on me. “I don’t want to run to the emergency just because you were stupid enough to let a fly into your mouth.” That little joke had my mouth drop lower.

He moved away, breaking the moment between us and climbed out. Shutting the door to my side, he walked around and entered the car. Seating himself in the driver’s seat, he drove away from the spot where my home once stood.

After a few seconds, Nikolai drove past us, giving me a glimpse of Zoya in the passenger seat beside him.

Slowly, my lungs started expanding and contracting. My breathing became regular as the car sped up along the dimly lit streets of the city.

Liam was quiet as he drove but I could see the cold sweat droplets gathered on his forehead. His lips were pressed together as he grit his teeth together. The moment when he stopped the baseball bat from hitting me flashed in my head. He’d taken the blow for me and it had been hard enough to break the wooden baton.

Gratitude mixed with confusion swirled within me. Liam had been nothing but an ass to me since the day I met him. Then why would he take such a lethal blow for me? Not only that, he and Nikolai saved both me, Zoya and Jonathan. What were they doing there?

“Thank you,” I said in a small voice.

He glanced at me. There was no aversion or meanness in his handsome face. He truly looked worried for me. Those blue eyes filled with anxiety strongly reminded me of Clara.

Without a word, he turned his attention to the road. It was then my attention fell to the dashboard. We were going beyond the speed limit. With the windows closed shut, I didn’t even realize how fast we were going. The car ran like a knife over softened butter.

We reached the academy much faster than I expected.

Parking the car in the vast garage, Liam climbed out. I heard the hiss of pain that escaped him as he closed the door behind him.

“Come on,” he said, opening my side of the door. Before I could move, he’d leaned in to unbuckle my seat belt. “Are you okay?”

I nodded, climbing out of the car.

He marched towards the exit leaving me to hurry after him. I expected him to go in the direction of the student dorms but Liam was walking to the grounds where my cabin stood. Quickening my pace, I fell in step beside him.

Reaching the cabin, he stopped.

“Go inside,” he said. “I’ll wait here.”

Moving past him, I unlocked the door and entered the cabin. After turning on the lights, I went back to Liam, took his hand in my hold and tugged on it to make him move.

“What are you doing?”

“Bringing you inside too. It’s cold.”

Entering the cabin, he looked all around the place. “It’s not too bad.”

“No. Zoya got it fixed for me.” I moved further inside and turned around to face him. “Have a seat,” I said, gesturing at a chair. “And remove your shirt.”

His perfect eyebrows shot up.

I chuckled, going into my tiny bathroom to bring the first aid box that Ruben sent me with his supplies of cookies and other stuff.

“You got hurt,” I said. “Let me at least put some spray on it for you. If you don’t feel better by tomorrow, we’ll get it checked.”

He stared at me with wide, unbelieving eyes like he was seeing me for the first time. “Why do you care?”

“You saved me from those thuggish jocks,” I said, pulling at his hand to make him sit on the chair. “If you and Nikolai didn’t come there in time, my friend would have been badly hurt.” I took a deep breath, struggling to keep the panic at bay. It had been a close call that night. Just thinking of what they could have done to Jonathan made icy fingers squeeze my heart.

“Hey, it’s okay.” Liam hooked a finger under my chin and made me look up into his eyes. “You’re safe now.” He’d removed his jacket by now. Warmth flooded through the fabric of his shirt and seeped into me. I felt so safe in close proximity with him, I almost didn’t want to move away.

“What were you doing there?” I asked.

“I followed you when I saw you running out of Advanced Math. Then, you got into a car with Zoya Ivanov. The whole thing spelled troubled. Why did you go back there?”

“Zoya said my friends missed me. She was right. Jonathan and Debbie genuinely seemed happy to see me.”

“Jonathan was the beat-up wannabe rockstar guy?”

I frowned at the description but nodded.

“Who were the boys that attacked you?”

“They’re jocks from Kensington High. They play varsity soccer.”

Anger burned in those beautiful blue eyes. “Stay away from them.”

“You don’t have to tell me twice,” I said, smiling. “Now, please take off your shirt. That hit had to hurt.”

Keeping his eyes on me, he slowly unbuttoned his shirt. As it fell open, I tried not to stare too long at the defined ab muscles he sported. Liam Davenport was not just a pretty face. He was hot too.

Inching closer, I pulled away the shirt from his left arm. There was an ugly black bruise on his back, just below the shoulder blades.

“I’m so sorry,” I whispered. Liam hadn’t said a single mean thing to me yet. Heck! He hadn’t even complained about the injury. It looked horrible. “You didn’t have to get hurt like this.”

“Should’ve thought about that when you went away with your friend,” said Liam. Pushing me away from him gently, he picked up the first aid box from the ground. He opened it and took out a can of pain relief spray.

I snatched it from his hand. “Let me do it.” I shook the canister hard. “This might sting,” I warned before spraying it on the bruise.

A long hiss escaped him.

“I’m sorry!”

“It’s fine,” he said through gritted teeth. He was being amazingly nice and patient despite the pain he was suffering. I couldn’t understand his sudden shift from asshole to charming rescuer.

He pulled his shirt back up again and buttoned it up.

“Why are you being so nice?” I asked, unable to stay quiet. I had to know what changed to make him this good to me.

He hesitated before answering me. “I’m doing this for my mother. Not you.”

“Huh?”

“She made me promise I’d look after you while she was gone. I’m doing just that.” Getting to his feet, he picked up his jacket. Keeping his back turned to me, he said, “This is the reason I didn’t want you here. Charity cases like you are far more trouble than you’re worth.” Without a backward glance, he strode across the room and left the cabin.

I should’ve been grateful to him despite his reasons for helping me. Instead, I felt a deep disappointment settling within me. Liam always made it clear how he felt about me. Even then, a part of me desperately wanted him to think differently.

Tears gathered in my eyes.

“Stop being so stupid,” I said to myself angrily. “You’re nothing but an annoying puppy his mom picked up on the street.” Still, the tears wouldn’t stop falling from my eyes.

13

Paris

I was lucky there were no classes in the first few hours of the day for me. Last night’s events drained me so much it took physical effort to pull myself out of bed.

At least, it’s Friday, I told myself, climbing out of bed to head into the bathroom for a shower.

Even the cold shower couldn’t drive away the blues.

Stepping out of the bathroom, I sat down with my cell phone. Zoya left me a message, saying she would meet me for lunch. Relief spread through me to know she was all right and attending her classes. My gaze went to the clock on my cell phone screen.  Breakfast was over already.

After dressing up in my uniform, I took one of the tins of cookies Ruben sent me. Opening it, I let the addictive scent of gingerbread cookies fill my nostrils.

Sunshine shone through the windows near my bed. It was peaceful in my cabin but also very lonely. My first class for the day started at twelve P.M. After that, I planned to eat lunch with Zoya and then spend three hours afterward attending the rest of my classes.

Even though it was just 10 A.M., I decided to head up to the school and take a look around the library. It was one of the buildings that had been built with the original academy structure. Every brochure had a snapshot of the incredible Gothic architecture built sometime in the late nineteenth century. Mom often spoke of the times she sneaked around the bookshelves with my dad. Perhaps, being there would get me out of my depressing thoughts.

I took one last look at myself in the mirror. Other than the paleness in my face, nothing looked out of place. My uniform was clean and pressed neatly. The long lengths of my indigo hair tumbled past my shoulders in gentle waves. My black shoes shone. Looking at me, no one would know the scary situation I’d been in last night.

At the heels of that thought, came the image of Liam Davenport standing protectively over me after taking a painful hit. Even though he was determined to seem like an asshole, I was beginning to doubt him. If he was truly evil, he wouldn’t jump in to fight those dangerous thuggish boys and take a blow for me. He even walked me back to my cabin last night. Even if he did it for his mother’s sake, I couldn’t help being grateful.

Stop looking for something that isn’t there, my mind added.

Shaking myself out of my thoughts, I slung my bag over my shoulder and headed out of the door. A bright blue September sky greeted me. Even the shade of that blinding azure reminded me of Liam’s eyes.

A frustrated noise escaped me. I stomped across the grounds to reach the central campus area. The library was located further away from the main academy building, making it a long walk from my cabin.

The campus was quiet and almost deserted at that time of day. Most students were inside for classes while a few lone kids like me wandered around the grounds.

The spires of the old library came in my view but I had to stop in my tracks. I could hear the sound of someone gasping and sobbing with pain nearby. This part of the campus was as isolated as the cabin.

I took a few more steps in the direction of the library but stopped again. A few feet away, I saw a group of boys bullying another student. My instincts told me to get out of there but I’d already noticed the boy being held up by two others. It was Lucas, the pretty effeminate boy I’d met in my Physics class.

Standing there, I stared at the two hulking boys who held him down. Lucas’s face was already bruised. A thin stream of blood dribbled down his chin.

“You’re such a disgrace to the Bettencourt name,” said a cold voice. Shifting my gaze from Lucas, I stared at the newcomer. He was tall with a lean frame. Silver-blond hair fell in thick waves over his pale, handsome face. He would have been utterly beautiful if he didn’t look so cruel and crazed. His eyes were jet-black pits as he focused his attention on Lucas.

“Cut me off from the family, then,” said Lucas through gritted teeth.

The boy with the silver hair moved closer to Lucas and gripped his chin hard. “You want things to get messier than it already is?” Grabbing Lucas’s collar, he forced him to meet his icy gaze. “You need to stop rebelling against grandfather. He is not a patient man. Stop being gay or I will beat it out of you.”

From the very first glance, I could sense Lucas being gay. No straight boy could look that good and perfect with makeup. It wasn’t something that bothered me either way. People, whether men or women, had the right to choose the way they dressed and looked. While I’d easily shrugged it away, these other boys were determined to punish him for it.

“Just leave me alone.” Lucas’s voice was pleading. “I want nothing to do with you or grandfather. No one would even know you’re related to me.”

“I’ll make sure of that.” The silver-haired boy caressed the silver earring dangling from Lucas’s right ear. “I’ll tear the queer right out of you.” With a sudden movement, he pulled at the earring. Lucas screamed, blood bubbling out from the cut in his earlobe.

“Stop!” A scream tore of me.

All four boys turned their heads to look at me.

Fear pounded in my chest but I stood my ground. “Let him go.”

“Paris…” Lucas’s eyes were narrowed in pain but he shook his head, silently telling me not to come nearer. “Just go.”

“Who is she?” asked Lucas’s tormentor. He wiped the blood coating his fingers on a white handkerchief and sauntered over to me. “Why haven’t I seen you around before?” he asked, extending a hand towards me.

I stepped out his reach and rushed towards Lucas. He’d gone pale from blood loss and pain. A sweaty sheen covered his pretty face.

“Please, let him go,” I told the boys holding his arms. “I’ll take him to the medical wing.”

“Tell me who you are first.” The silver-haired guy was directly behind me now. Grabbing my arm, he whirled me around to face him. Towering over me, he stared at me with those abyss-like dark eyes. “You’re pretty.” His hand grabbed a lock of my hair and brought it close to his nose. “Smells nice,” he added, sniffing at the strand.

“Get away from me,” I shouted, struggling to get out of his hold. His arm snaked around my waist, holding me tighter against him. There was something very weird about him. His closeness made the sparse hair on my arm stand erect. Instead of warmth, he filled me with cold dread.

“Stop doing that to the help, Lucien,” said a familiar voice from nearby. Next moment, I was being pulled out of his hold. “Don’t lower your standards to her level.”

Turning around, I found Nikolai standing there with his hands in his pockets. He glanced over at Lucas. “You there, Lucas or Lucius, whatever,” he said with a shrug. “Mrs. Holland is looking for you. She is coming this way, boys,” he added for the benefit of the guys who were holding him down.

Lucien jerked his chin in their direction. They let go off Lucas at once.

“You always create such a mess, Lucien,” said Nikolai, stepping before him. “Look at him…dripping blood everywhere.” Nikolai’s beautiful face crumpled in an expression of disgust. “At least don’t leave a trail behind for others to clean up.”

Lucien smirked, watching Lucas rush out of there. “Fucking fagtard. Just because his father left the family home, Lucas thinks he can act the way he wants.”

“I don’t care about your family’s problems either way,” said Nikolai. “I was just strolling by.” Glancing at me, he signaled for me to follow him.

With one last look at the silvery-haired boy, I hurried after Nikolai.

He didn’t stop until we reached the library building. All this while, he didn’t glance at me even once.

I followed him inside the cool interiors of the library. After the bright sunshine outside, it felt especially darker there. Instead of walking into the main lobby, he veered off to a sideways corridor. Opening a door, he gestured for me to go inside.

I obeyed him so far only because I wanted to thank him for coming to our rescue last night. Both Liam and Nikolai had stepped in to tackle Greg and his gang of thugs.

Nikolai closed the door shut after him. The windowless room was small and lit up with a single bulb on the ceiling. It looked like a storage room with cardboard boxes stacked in the corners.

“Why are we here?” I asked.

“Do you have a death wish?”

“What?”

Nikolai moved to stand before me. His silvery-gray eyes were grim as he stared down at me. “Someone like Lucien Bettencourt will chew you up and spit away your remains. Why did you have to go up against him?”

“He was hurting Lucas. I had to stop him.”

He took another step towards me, his chest brushing my breasts. “That’s their business. You don’t need to butt in.”

“So I should have stood there and watched him tear Lucas’s ear out?” I asked, anger rising inside me. “If it were me in his place, I’d want someone to help me too. Like you did last night,” I added.

“No one would have helped you if you were in Lucas’s place.” Nikolai’s eyes were like chips of ice and his voice was like a cold trail of water sliding down my back. I shivered. “Those boys we beat up last night were nothing. Even if I killed them and buried them somewhere, no one would bat an eye, but Lucien Bettencourt is a different matter.”

“Why?” My voice was barely a whisper.

“He is from a powerful family. Even the Davenports would think twice before going up against him or his family. Among all the students here at Knightswood, you’re the most disposable one. You need to be more careful if you want to stick around despite my warnings.”

“So he gets to do whatever he likes?”

“Pretty much,” said Nikolai. A frown marred the beauty of his face as his gaze shifted away from me for a moment. “You’re new here, so you’re not aware. There’s only one rule that really runs Knightswood. No matter what you do here, don’t get caught. Don’t leave behind any evidence and you’ll get away with murder.”

His words made an icy shiver shudder down my back. Nikolai moved closer, leaving me to step backward, only to feel the unmoving hardness of the wall behind me. He leaned over me, his nose barely an inch away from mine. Staring into his eyes was like staring into bright headlights. I felt like an open book before him as he silently tried to pry every thought from my mind.

“You protected my sister last night,” he said in a low voice. “You would have gotten hurt if Liam didn’t step in the way in time.”

“I know,” I said in a small voice. “He’s hurt because of me.”

A single tear streamed down my cheek. Nikolai brushed it away with the back of his hand. Surprisingly, his touch was warm and feather-light.

“You’re crying for him. Even after the way he treated you in front of others.”

“He doesn’t want me here either,” I said, tearing my gaze from him. Pressed against the wall, there was no escaping him. Swallowing the choke in my throat, I looked back at him. “He doesn’t want his mother’s charity case to go to the same school as him. What about you? Why don’t you want me here? I am practically a stranger to you.”

“You’re not a stranger.”

I stared at him confusedly. This was probably the longest conversation we’d ever had.

“You’ve been Zoya’s best friend since the time her mother got married to my father. I’ve watched over both of you since then.” A tired look overcame his features as he closed his eyes for a moment. When he opened them again, there was a raw vulnerability there. The cold, hard mask had fallen away. “Knightswood Academy isn’t a safe place for either of you. That’s the reason I want you to get out of here.”

“And Kensington High is safe?” I asked with a scoff. “There are kids running around peddling drugs and hiding knives and guns in their backpacks.”

“You don’t understand, Paris.” The sound of my name on his lips made my heart race. Pressed against him, I was soaking up the warmth he offered. His hand still gently caressed my cheek. “I can have people protect you and my sister from them. They’re nothing but here in Knightswood, things are more complicated. Every student who goes here is related to the top tycoons and politicians of the country.”

“So try harder.”

“What?”

“I am not leaving Knightswood just because some rich kids think it’s easy to pick on me. Liam tried. And you did too,” I said, shoving my body against his to get him off me. Slamming a hand on the wall behind me, he crowded me, keeping our bodies pressed together. My breasts were pressed against his hard chest. Ignoring the way my body was reacting to his closeness, I said, “I am going to get top grades, get into a top school with scholarship and forget about my life here. You guys think I’m having fun being the charity case? I’ll make sure I never have to depend on any of you assholes again!”

“You’re going to make everything so difficult,” he whispered, stepping away from me.

My chest rose and fell rapidly. I didn’t even realize how hard it had become to breathe with him so close to me. It was a while before my heart slowed down and I felt my body relax.

“Give me your phone,” he said.

“Why?” I asked suspiciously.

“Just give it to me.”

I handed him the cell phone. Taking it, he typed away something on it and gave it back. “I’ve saved my number on your phone. Call me anytime you need me.” With that, he turned around and walked out of the closet room.

I stared at the screen on my phone. A smile tugged the corners of my mouth as he’d saved the contact as ‘Nik.’

14

Paris

It took me a while to calm my racing heart before heading out of the closeted room. After spending the remaining hour browsing through the literature section of the library, I headed out to attend the Advanced Chemistry lesson which took place just before lunch hour.

To my surprise, I spotted Lucas at the back of the classroom. He was ashen-faced. His jacket covered up the blood patches on his white shirt. As soon as my gaze met his, he beckoned me with a single finger.

I really preferred sitting in the front row where I could see and hear the teacher clearly. Still, I walked down the aisle between the seats to take the desk beside him.

“Are you hurt?” he asked me in a low voice.

I shook my head. “What about you?” My gaze went to his ear. He’d taped a pink band-aid over it. I would have found it cute if I hadn’t witnessed the scene where Lucien was pulling at his earring with a mind to cut off his earlobe.

“I’ll be fine,” he whispered. “Thanks for stepping in back there. No one else would have dared.”

I nodded, facing the professor who’d started calling out the names to mark attendance. In my mind, I wondered whether I would do it again. After what Nik told me about Lucien Bettencourt, the smarter move would be to avoid him completely. I was at Knightswood to get a degree and a lift into the future, after all.

The class progressed and I took down my notes, making sure not to look at Lucas. He was enduring a lot of bullying and doing it quietly. By the looks of it, he hadn’t complained to a teacher. There’s only one rule that really runs Knightswood, Nik’s words echoed in my mind. No matter what you do, don’t get caught. Don’t leave behind any evidence and you’ll get away with murder.

I was slowly beginning to see why it was impossible for regular students to attend Knightswood. Firstly, the tuition was exorbitant, surpassing the fees of a private university. Secondly, you had to be recommended by an alumnus of the academy. Lastly, the final decision remained with the board of directors. I’d been able to step into the school solely because of Clara Davenport’s influence.

While I continued taking notes, my mind remained buried in thoughts.

Relief spread through me when the bell signaled the end of the lesson. I couldn’t wait to see Zoya and tell her how much Nik cared for her. Because of the cold façade he put up, everyone thought him to be indifferent and self-absorbed.

“Wait up, Paris,” someone called from behind me.

It was Lucas.

The class emptied out completely, leaving the two of us to linger in the back. There was a vulnerable expression in his eyes. I didn’t have to ask to know how much he was hurting.

“Do you need to go to the medical wing?” I asked.

He shook his head. “I was wondering if I could walk with you to the cafeteria. It’s cool if you don’t want to,” he added hurriedly.

“Of course, you can walk with me,” I said at once. “You can sit with me and my friend too. We don’t bite.”

He looked surprised at my invitation. “You don’t mind that I’m strange? People usually avoid me.”

I chuckled and wound my arm around his. “I’m the charity case of this school,” I said. “You should be avoiding me.”

A small smile tugged the corners of his bruised lips. Gosh! Even with dark patches appearing in his flawless skin, he was dazzlingly beautiful.

“I saw you being bullied the other day by Liam and the Evil Trinity,” said Lucas, drawing me out of my daze. “Do you really have to live in the woods?”

“Yeah, but it’s not so bad,” I said with a chuckle. “You should visit sometime.”

He looked pleased with my invitation.

“How do you like the school uniform?” he asked me as we walked through the sunshine-drenched grounds.

“They’re cute.”

“The girls’ uniform is, I guess,” he said, casting a glance at my attire. “But I hate what the boys wear,” he added, gesturing at his clothes. “I’d rather wear a cute skirt like yours.”

“You can try it on when you come to visit.”

“Really?” He halted in his steps, making me stop too. “You mean it?”

“Of course. You can try all my clothes but if you want the really good stuff, you need to get chummy with Zoya. She’s the one who’s into high fashion.”

Lucas’s eyes shone for a moment before doubt settled in them. “Will she even care for someone like me?”

I tightened the hold on his arm. “Zoya is very sweet and friendly.”

He gave me a smile and let me lead the way to the cafeteria.

As promised, Zoya waited for me at the entrance. Even from outside, I could hear the rumble of voices coming from the packed cafeteria. She looked at me curiously, gesturing at Lucas.

“Hey,” I said, reaching her. “Are you okay?”

She nodded, knowing I was asking about last night. “Jonathan’s fine too,” she said.

Lucas nudged me in the side. “This is Lucas Bettencourt.”

“Damn, you’re pretty,” said Zoya, taking in Lucas’s appearance from head to foot. “I’m Zoya.” They both shook hands, Lucas glancing at me with a relieved smile.

“Let’s go eat,” I said, placing my hands on their backs. “I missed breakfast this morning.”

“Same,” said Zoya. “I was so tired from last night I missed first period.”

Chuckling, we entered the packed cafeteria. The three of us craned our necks to look for an empty table.

“Over there,” said Lucas, pointing in the far corner. As my gaze swept over the area, I caught sight of Liam and Gabrielle at a nearby table.

“Let’s go,” said Zoya, pulling at my arm.

Seated at the table, I looked back at Liam. His subtle expression of pain didn’t go unnoticed by me. From the looks of it, he was having difficulty cutting the thick steak on his plate. Gabrielle didn’t detect his discomfort, busy devouring the food on his plate.

“I need to do something,” I said, rising to my feet. “You guys should order your food. Don’t wait for me.”

Before Zoya could stop me, I’d moved to Liam’s table.

Taking the chair next to his, I sat down. Both he and Gabrielle looked surprised at my boldness but neither told me to go away. I took advantage of their momentary astonishment to grab Liam’s plate and cutlery and began cutting his steak into smaller pieces.

“What are you doing, Paris?” asked Gabrielle. I met his mesmerizing sea-green eyes and felt my heart skip a beat. He looked breathtaking with an amused grin on his face.

“I’m helping Liam.”

Gabrielle glanced at Liam who stared back at him with a stony expression. “I can do it on my own.”

“You’re hurting,” I said, keeping my gaze on the steak. “If you don’t get it checked today, I’m telling Ruben.”

“Where are you hurt?” asked Gabrielle. His jade eyes roved all over Liam’s body. “Did something happen? You’ve been acting strange all day today.”

“It’s nothing. Paris, go back to your table. I can do this on my own.”

“I’m almost done,” I said, making quick work of the expensive piece of steak. “There you go.” I slid the plate back to him.

“Thank you,” he said, grinding his teeth.

“Lucky fucker,” said Gabrielle. He still looked amused as Liam began devouring the pieces of steak. “Would you do mine too, Paris? Please?”

“Sure,” I mumbled. Gabrielle’s smile was so lethal it took me a second to realize what I was agreeing to. He didn’t even seem to notice my dazed expression as he pushed his plate of half-eaten steak towards me.

Without an option, I started cutting his steak too.

“Don’t make her do it,” said Liam, moving to grab the knife and fork me.

“It’s fine,” I said, brushing his hand away. “Won’t take long.”

Liam looked annoyed for some reason as he chewed on his steak. He frowned at his friend who grinned back happily. For some reason, a bubble of happiness was rising inside me too. Something had definitely shifted between me and Liam. He seemed irritated with me but it felt like he was trying to resist liking me.

Smiling internally, I pushed Gabrielle’s plate back to him. “All done. Enjoy!”

“Thanks,” he said, spearing a piece of steak. “I’m sure it will be doubly delicious now.”

Liam scowled at him.

“What?”

“Nothing. Just eat.” Liam turned to me. “You should go eat with your friends now. Zoya Ivanov will sprain her neck if she keeps her head at that angle.”

Following his gaze, I found Zoya staring in our direction with narrowed eyes. Her plate of food was completely untouched.

“See you,” I said, getting to my feet to head back to her. She probably didn’t understand what I was doing. Last night had been too chaotic for her to have seen the way Liam saved me. I was halfway between the tables when something caught my foot, tripping me forward.

I fell to the hard polished floor, hurting both my knees and hands. Eyes shut against the pain, I slowly sat up. Banshee-like laughter rose over the chatter of the cafeteria. Opening my eyes, I saw Holly standing over me, her dark eyes dancing with malice.

“That’s where you belong, Charity Case,” she said, kicking at my hip.

“Stop that!” I shouted, moving aside to avoid another kick. Zoya was at my side in an instant, helping me up on my feet.

“Are you okay?” she asked, her voice heavy with worry.

“I’m fine,” I said through gritted teeth despite the pain flaring up in my knee. 

“Where do you think you’re going?” shouted Holly. Flipping a long sheet of blond hair behind her shoulders, she stomped forward and grabbed me by the arm. “Did I say you could leave? You’re the worst kind of help. Poor Liam and Gabe,” she simpered. “How dare you bother them when they’re eating?”

“Mind your own business,” I said.

“That kind of tone can get you fired,” said Brianna in a soft voice, coming to stand beside Holly. I was beginning to understand her. She was the kind of bully mastermind that stood back to watch her cronies do the dirty job. Her outer façade was one of calm. Only the malice in her glittering black eyes gave any indication to the poison she stored within her heart.

“Yeah, I don’t give two shits about that.” Wrenching my arm out of Holly’s grip, I moved towards our table. Only a few steps in, a loud clatter erupted behind me. Whirling around, I found a bowl of pasta at my feet. Some of the sauce left red patches on my white socks. The whole cafeteria was suddenly quiet. The servers had disappeared from the scene.

Gabrielle came to stand near me. A thunderous expression marred the beauty of his face as he glared at Holly. Waves of icy, cold air seemed to radiate from him as he directed his rage at her. Always cheerful and dazzlingly gorgeous, Gabrielle looked utterly monstrous at that moment.

Holly took a step back, visibly shrinking as she cowered behind Brianna.

Brianna struggled to appear calm but her expression was darkening too.

“Clean this mess up,” said Brianna, fixing her jet-black eyes on me.

“Holly did that,” said a familiar voice. Liam came to stand beside Gabrielle and turned his cold gaze on Brianna. “She should be the one to clean it up.”

“What are you talking about?” hissed Brianna. “Make the help do it.”

A soft chuckle escaped him. Moving towards me, he let his arm wound around my waist as pulled me against him. “Paris is my help. I don’t think I ever mentioned anything about sharing her with anyone.”

Brianna’s eyes were fixed on the spot where I was pressed against Liam’s tall, muscular body. Her anger deepened, ruining her serene façade as she openly scowled at me. She whipped her head around at Holly. “Why are you still standing there?” she screeched. “Get someone to clean this mess up.”

It was the first time, I noticed how the staff disappeared anytime a disturbance occurred in the cafeteria, coming back only after things calmed and settled down. A few waiters appeared in the hall.

I looked up at both Liam and Gabrielle. While my body was pressed against Liam, Gabrielle stood beside me, shielding me from the glare Brianna cast at my direction. Zoya stood nearby, keeping a watch on both Holly and Brianna as two servers came back to clean up the pasta from the floor.

All my hunger disappeared. It was Liam and Gabrielle’s warmth and protectiveness that I craved.

It felt like someone suddenly turned up the volume in the cafeteria. The chatter of a hundred voices rose up once again, probably discussing how Liam Davenport went against the queen bee to stand up for his personal maid.

“Come on,” said Gabrielle. “Let’s get out of here.”

I barely got to exchange a look with Zoya before both the guys dragged me away from the scene.

15

Paris

A breeze blew by, fluttering my layered pleated skirt as I followed after Liam and Gabrielle. They stopped when we were far from the cafeteria building. They both breathed heavily, slowly letting their gazes meet mine. Gabrielle’s sea-green eyes were lit up by the afternoon sunshine and reminded me of the rock pools I’d once seen by the ocean side. The increased pressure on my arm made me turn to look at Liam. He was frowning.

I exhaled a long breath and snatched my arm away from him. Did Liam think he could blame me for what happened back there? He was the one who humiliated me on my first day there, claiming I was his maid in front of the whole school. Of course, the she-devils would take full advantage of it to bully me.

“There you are!” Zoya’s panting voice came from behind me.  Turning around, I found Lucas standing beside her.

“Here,” said Lucas, moving forward and thrusting a napkin-wrapped package in my hands. “Didn’t think you’d want to go back in there.”

“No,” I said, looking down at the warm package. Opening it, I found two sandwiches inside. “Thanks for this. I’ve been starving.” Without invitation, I picked up a sandwich and took a large bite out of it. Creamy chicken salad burst into my mouth. “This is good,” I said through a mouthful.

“You’ll choke if you talk when you’re eating,” said Liam, watching me devour the sandwich.

I shrugged, continuing to eat.

“It was really thoughtful of you,” I said through another mouthful.

Lucas shrugged. “I pack up sandwiches from the cafeteria all the time. Never know when I’d have to make a quick escape from there.”

“Lucien still after you?” asked Gabrielle in a grim tone.

“Yeah. Torturing me never gets old with him,” said Lucas. Running his fingers through the long length of his golden hair, he looked up at me and smiled. “It’s English next. How about we get to class early?”

I nodded, stuffing the rest of the sandwich in my mouth and earning a glare from Liam.

“People will think we starve you,” he muttered under his breath, turning away to walk towards the main school building where we had our English lessons.

Zoya opened her mouth to say something but I grabbed her hand. “Forget it,” I whispered.

“Fine,” she huffed. “At least, he stood up for you back there.” She flipped the length of her dark hair behind her back as a smile rose on her lips. “It’s the weekend. How about you come over to my place?”

Her invitation surprised me. I was rarely invited to her house because her stepfather didn’t want me there. Aunty Cathy must have really stirred up a storm this time.

“Nah! I have to catch up on a lot of reading,” I said with a chuckle.

I needed a quiet night after the events of last night anyway.

Gabrielle stepped back to walk on my other side. “What are you both talking about? Tonight is dedicated to Liam’s party. The whole school is invited, including you three.”

“What party?” Zoya perked up at once.

“Hasn’t he told you? It’s his birthday,” said Gabrielle with a laugh. “Haven’t you told Paris yet?”

“I thought she knew,” said Liam, glancing back at me. He turned around again, showing me his broad back. “Not my fault she doesn’t socialize enough,” he muttered.

I looked towards both Zoya and Lucas. “Do you guys want to go?”

Zoya nodded but Lucy shook his head.

“I’ll be seeing my parents this afternoon. Sorry,” added Lucas.

“I’ll head straight home after English,” said Zoya. “I didn’t bring many clothes here. How about we meet up later?”

I had to grin. Zoya might hate Liam but she loved a good party. Also, after last night, I felt her warm up a little towards Liam.

We walked inside the classroom and filed into the middle row. Liam went first with Gabrielle just behind him. I was seated between Gabrielle and Zoya with Lucas getting a seat beside Zoya. It was the first time I was this close to them.

I took out the thick wad of notes from my bag and began leafing through them. English was the only subject I was truly weak at, meaning I spent every available bit of time to read up as much as I could.

Gabrielle talked to Liam under his breath. Their voices were too deep and muted for me to hear much. On my other side, Zoya chatted about the dress she wanted to wear that evening. Lucas and Zoya seemed to hit it right off with their love of fashion.

Soon, the classroom began to be filled up by the other students of junior year. When the teacher came in, I slid my notes back in my bag and took out of my book.

“What are you getting our birthday boy?” whispered Gabrielle in my ear.

I turned to glance at him. “Do I have to get something?”

“Of course! It’s his birthday after all.” He was grinning, displaying a perfect row of pearl-like teeth. My heart beat faster, making me lose my train of thought. Among the people I’d met at Knightswood, he’d always been the warmest. He suddenly leaned close and swept a thumb over my lips.

“Wha -”

“You have some crumbs,” he said, focusing those sea-green eyes on my lips as his thumb brushed the corner of my mouth.

Warmth bloomed in the pit of my stomach. His skin seared my lips as his thumb gently trailed back and forth. My lips parted. Gabrielle leaned in even closer. My heart thumped in my chest, waiting, anticipating…until a sharp pain shot through the curve of my ear.

I cried out, clapping my right ear.

Gabrielle looked shocked. I rubbed at my ear, turning around in my seat to glare at the boy who sat directly behind me. It was Nikolai, staring at me with icy gray eyes while his mouth frowned. I glared back at him, hating him for ruining the moment between me and Gabrielle. An amused smirk came upon his luscious lips as he seemed to read my exact thought.

“Don’t do that!” I hissed.

“Is he bothering you?” asked Gabrielle.

“No,” I said, turning away from Nikolai to look back at Gabrielle. “He just likes irritating me.”

Ms. Benton started the class next second. However, my mind kept thinking about what Gabrielle said. What could I get Liam for his birthday? He was already rich enough to buy himself whatever he liked. A part of me felt sorry for him. His father was unwell and his mom was away too. Even with the whole school at his party, he had to miss not seeing his parents on his birthday.

At the heel of that thought, I remembered my own mother. All my coming birthdays would be lonely without her waking me up with my favorite chocolate cake.

Swallowing the choke in my throat, I tried to focus on the teacher.

When the bell went off, signaling the end of class, I grabbed hold of Gabrielle’s arm. He looked surprised at my move.

“Could you do me a favor?” I asked just as we were walking out of class.

“What kind of favor?”

“Are you coming or what?” Liam called to him, giving me an annoyed look.

Stepping closer to Gabrielle, I rose on my toes to whisper in his ear. “I want to bake macaroons for Liam.”

The slight widening of his eyes was the only indication of his surprise. “Give me your phone,” he said. I handed it to him and watched him tap away. “I’ve saved my number,” he said, giving it back to me. “Meet me after school. I’ve got to get to design class now.”

“See ya!” I said with a wave and turning away to hurry towards the science section to get to Advanced Math. Lucas had disappeared while I was distracted. With no more classes that afternoon, Zoya was hurrying to get to her car.

Two hours later, I emerged out of the science wing. With September coming to a close, the sun was already setting early. Taking my phone out, I checked it. There were texts from both Zoya and Gabrielle.

Text me when you’re done with classes- Gabrielle

I fired him a reply.

A new problem arose in my mind. While Gabrielle might have found a way to get me into the school kitchen, I would still need some ingredients for the macaroons.

My phone buzzed in my hand. Looking down, I found a new text from Gabrielle.

Meet me at the main entrance gates- Gabrielle.

“Which way are you going, Paris?” Lucas’s voice made me turn around.

“I’m meeting Gabrielle. Where did you disappear after English?”

“You know Lucien is in that class, right?”

“Oh.” I hadn’t thought of that. Since English was a mandatory subject for all juniors, he had to be in there too. Just thinking of Lucien Bettencourt sent an icy chill down my spine. “Are you going to be okay on your own?” I asked, suddenly feeling worried for him.

He chuckled but the sound wasn’t too comforting. He was forcing himself to seem nonchalant. “You don’t have to guard me all the time. I’m leaving for home now.”

“I’ll see you on Monday, then?”

“Yep! Have a good weekend!”

I watched him hurry away. Following him, I headed to the main gates of the academy. There was a crowd at the gates already, all moving onto the street or to the pick-up area. Gabrielle’s voice shouted for me, making a lot of other girls stare at me.

He was waving wildly at me from the window of a shiny black Rolls Royce. Mutterings rose up all around me as I rushed towards the car.

“Where are we going?” I asked, closing the door behind me, noting how many girls were stupidly taking snaps of me.

“I thought you had to shop,” he said, stepping on the gas and zooming away from the school’s gates.

“I did.” As we left the academy behind, I felt my breathing relax. Something about the way the girls were snapping photos of me entering Gabrielle’s car made me uncomfortable.

“Are you okay?” he asked, noting my silence.

“Yeah. Just wondering if I’ll find my photo all over the internet tomorrow.”

He chuckled, loosening the knot of his tie. “Ignore them.”

As the wind rushed in through the open window, I allowed myself to relax further. The highway leading to the city was pretty much empty, allowing him to go at a fast pace. It was freeing. “How did you get the school kitchens to let me use their oven?” I asked after a while.

“School kitchen?” He cocked an eyebrow at me. “I’m taking you home. You can use the kitchen as much as you like and however long you like. If you cause a disaster, at least, I can handle it.”

I laughed. “My mom was a baker. I can handle baking.”

“We’ll see, won’t we?” he said with a wink.

I grinned, noticing how easy it was to smile in his presence. He was dazzlingly beautiful with his dark hair flying about his face as his sea-green eyes focused on the road ahead. No wonder he was popular with the girls.

It grew dark by the time we reached the city.

He stopped at the parking lot of a supermarket. “Do you have a list of things you want? My kitchen isn’t well-stocked.”

I nodded. “It’s all in here,” I said, tapping the side of my head.

“Okay, then,” he said, removing the seat belt. I followed after him and stepped out of the car.

Gabrielle got hold of a shopping cart. “It’s been a while since I went grocery shopping,” he said thoughtfully, wheeling the car through the entrance of the supermarket. He glanced down at me. “I knew being with you would be an adventure.”

I shook my head, hiding a chuckle. “This way,” I said, leading him away from the aisle selling sugary cereal.

“How do you know which way to go? This place is huge.”

“Stuff like flour, sugar and every other essential item is usually stored at the back. Also, the signboards help,” I said, gesturing at the large boards hanging over the aisles.

Over the next half hour, I filled the cart with all the items I would need. People glanced at us and most openly stared at Gabrielle. Being at his side was like being under a constant floodlight. While others made me uncomfortable, it felt amazingly natural to be in Gabrielle’s company. I never felt this happy grocery shopping.

“Why do you need gin, vodka, and whiskey?” asked Gabrielle, staring down at the cart. “I don’t know much about cooking but pretty sure macaroons aren’t doused with hard liquor.”

“Those are for the fillings,” I said, heading to the counter. “You’ll see.”

“Now I am intrigued.”

He was about to pay for the items but I stopped him. “I got it,” I said, taking out the credit card Clara left me.

Gabrielle was a perfect gentleman, taking hold of the cart after I’d paid the bill. He pushed it as we walked out of the supermarket.

It was surreal to load common household grocery stuff into the back of his shiny, luxury car.

“We don’t have much time before the party starts,” said Gabrielle, checking his watch.

“They don’t take long to bake,” I replied, climbing into the car. “It’s getting things ready for the assembly that’s most challenging.”

Gabrielle drove us to one of the poshest neighborhoods of the city, stopping in front of a luxury apartment that rose several floors into the sky.

“Come on,” he said while I was busy counting the floors of the high rise building. He’d gathered the shopping bags by the time I stepped out. Following him through the main entrance, I found myself in a well-lit lobby. Ignoring the guards stationed there, Gabrielle headed to the elevators further down the hall.

Once we slid into the elevator, he hit the number “50”, the highest marked floor on the elevator.

I looked out of the glass-walled elevator as it rose high above the ground, giving me a spectacular view of the neighborhood.

“We’re here,” he said, just as the elevator came to a halt.

The doors slid open to reveal a vast living room decorated in a modern contemporary style. Luxurious leather couches, creamy beige carpets and flower bouquets on every surface welcomed us as we stepped forward.

“Wow,” I breathed, looking all around me.

To the corner, stood an entire wall made of glass. Rushing forward, I looked out into the star-strewn sky stretched before me. The city sounds were muted this far up, giving a notion of peace and silence.

“Where do you want these?” Gabrielle’s voice made me turn around. He looked ridiculous carrying a mound of big shopping bags.

“Sorry,” I muttered, helping him by taking some of the bags away. “Which way is the kitchen?”

“This way.”

Gabrielle’s kitchen was as modern as the living room with polished tiles on both the walls and the floor. Every surface gleamed.

“Your folks keep everything clean and neat,” I said, moving over to the kitchen island and dropping the bags on it.

“I live alone.”

“What?” My gaze went all around the spotless kitchen. “How do you keep this place in such good condition?” I asked incredulously.

“Of course, not me, silly girl,” he said, going to the fridge and taking out two cans of juice. “A cleaning service comes once a day to tidy everything.”

“Why don’t you live with your parents? I mean, you already live in the academy dorms by yourself.”

He suddenly looked tired. “My parents are dead, Paris.”

It took me a moment to process what he’d just said. In all this time I’d known him, he never let a single cloud of grief hang over him. Gabrielle was always so cheerful, he seemed to shine like the sun, making me forget about my own worries. If he didn’t tell me, I’d have never known he was an orphan.

“I’m sorry,” I blurted out quickly.

“It’s fine,” he said, opening a can of juice. “Glad that’s out of the way.”

I nodded, picking up the can he offered me. Taking a swig of the cold, sweet sparkling grape juice, I looked around the kitchen with new eyes. “You never use this place, do you?” I asked, staring at the gleaming equipment and polished surfaces that didn’t have a single scratch on them.

“Nope. If I’m home, I just order for takeaways. This is the first time the kitchen will actually be used for cooking.”

“Double pressure!” I said, giving him a smile. Taking another swig of the juice, I took off my blazer.

“Whoa, whoa! Are we getting hot and heavy right away?”

“What?” Before I could get another word out, Gabrielle was before me, pinning me against the counter. He smelled of cinnamon and fine whiskey as he let his body press against mine. “Wh-what are you doing?” I whispered, feeling my heart race. Heat sang in my veins as my body soaked up his warmth.

“We got interrupted in class.” His voice had taken a husky, purring quality. It rumbled out of his chest and reverberated through my body. His hand came to take off my glasses while the other moved a strand of hair away from my face. “You have beautiful eyes,” he said, staring at me intently.

“Yours are more beautiful,” I whispered dazedly. This close to him where his breath fanned my face, I couldn’t keep a rein over what came out of my mouth.

Gabrielle chuckled softly, leaning in to rest his forehead against mine. It was such an intimate gesture that I felt my body melting against him. “You’re cute, Paris.” Brushing a kiss on my forehead, he stepped away, taking all the warmth with him.

It took me another moment to realize how hard I was breathing. Damn, Paris! Get a hold of yourself! I chided in my head. Even my legs felt wobbly as I walked towards the kitchen island to look into the shopping bags. And he hadn’t even kissed me!

“Need help?” he asked casually.

“Nah. Just go watch TV or something,” I said. There’s no way I’m getting anything done with him around. “You will distract me too much otherwise.”

He chuckled at the pouting expression on my face but sauntered out of the kitchen.

I needed several deep breaths to calm myself before starting on the job.  Macaroons weren’t that hard to make but I had to be precise with the ingredients and timing.

It was another hour before Gabrielle came back into the kitchen. “This place smells like a patisserie,” he said, moving to the countertop where I’d just placed a large tray of macaroons to cool. “These actually look pretty good.”

“If you behave, you’ll get to taste them too,” I teased. The strawberry-and-vodka cream icing and the gin-and-tonic filling was ready. It was time to make the chocolate ganache that I would spike with whiskey. Gabrielle’s kitchen had every kind of equipment a baker could dream of, making the task really easy and fast.

“How about we forget about the party and just stay in and eat these,” he said, dipping a finger into the strawberry-and-vodka cream. His face lit up as soon as he tasted it. “Yums!” he added, going in to scoop some more of the cream icing.

I chuckled, moving the bowl away. “Glad I could do justice to your kitchen.”

Gabrielle watched me make the chocolate ganache and then pipe in the fillings for the macaroons. He didn’t say a single word, keeping his distance from me, simply watching me as I went about my job.

“Done!” I announced when the last of the macaroons were ready. The corners of my mouth were stretched wide in a jubilant smile. Mom would have been proud of the perfect little macaroons I’d made.

Gabrielle came to stand beside a tray. “May I?” he asked, motioning at the chocolate-and-whiskey macaroons.

I nodded. “Go ahead.”

He took a bite and closed his eyes, relishing the melting texture of the macaroon. With eager eyes, I watched him enjoy something I’d made.

“You’re really good at this,” he said, coming to stand before me. “You look absolutely beautiful right now, Paris.”

“Beautiful?” I said with a hand at my hip. Strands of my indigo hair was coming out of the rough bun I’d put them in. There were stains on my shirt and my skirt had a layer of fine flour on it. I was pretty sure my face wasn’t clean either. “Look.” Gabrielle gently turned me around so I was facing a glass window.

Mirrored in the dark glass, I saw myself. I was glowing from the exertion and excitement of making perfect macarons. The buttons on my shirt were open pretty low, giving a glimpse of my cleavage. My green eyes went wide as Gabrielle slid his hand around my waist and rested it on my stomach. I watched him lean in close, his nose taking a whiff from the back of my exposed neck.

“You smell like cookies too,” he said, pressing a kiss on the back of my neck.

I moaned at the contact, feeling my whole body responding to his lips on that sensitive area.

“I wish we could really stay here,” he whispered in my ear. Blood thundered in my ears as I became acutely aware of his hard body pressing into mine from behind. “But we can’t.”

He stepped away from me, still leaving me to stare at the reflection on the darkened windowpane. “Come on. It’s time to take these to the birthday boy.”

16

Paris

Only a dozen macaroons fit in the gift box I’d bought from the supermarket.

Gabrielle hoarded the rest, saying it was his payment for letting me use his kitchen. He acted absolutely casual after the close encounters with me while I struggled to hide the heated redness from my cheeks and the way my body begged to be pressed against him. Even though I tried to clean up in his bathroom, I looked a mess.

Still, I couldn’t deny how much I enjoyed my time with Gabrielle. Those few hours in his apartment almost made me forget about my stressful first week at Knightswood.

We were both in our uniforms as we drove towards Liam’s mansion.

Gabrielle had to slow down the car as we neared the entrance to the Davenport residence. There was a line of luxury cars slowly crawling through the tall gates.

“Just how many people are invited to the party?” I asked, staring in awe at the cars with tinted black windows.

“I am sure everybody who is somebody is at the party,” said Gabrielle, following a pearl-white Bentley. “They are an old family with a lot of reach throughout the community.”

“So it’s not just people from Knightswood.”

“Nope.” A valet rushed forward just as he stopped the car before the main gates of the manor.

We climbed out, letting the valet take care of the car. The usually quiet and peaceful Davenport residence was filled with the sounds of people talking and thuds of music. There was no set theme for the party. Younger people close to my age dressed in sleek, sexy outfits while the older guests were in more reserved gowns and suits.

“Liam should be somewhere around here,” said Gabrielle, leading me through the packed corridors of the house. He seemed to know his way around the place better than me.

I found Ruben instructing a waitress about canapés in one of the halls. I waved at him and received a smile of acknowledgment. Continuing to follow Gabrielle, I found myself in a vast open space with a pool in the corner. The younger crowd had gathered there and the music was at its loudest. There were no grownups around, letting people get crazier.

“There he is,” shouted Gabrielle over the loud music.

I walked with him to reach Liam. He stood in a corner, drinking from a flute of champagne. Brianna was wrapped around one of his arms as he watched a couple of kids do the robot dance with a bored expression on his face. His birthday suit was an impeccably-tailored tuxedo that accentuated his tall frame and broad shoulders. Brianna was in a slinky black dress, midnight-black hair falling down her shoulders like a curtain of black silk. The sight of them together made a small burn flare up in my chest.

“Hey!” shouted Gabrielle, creeping up behind Liam and slapping him on the shoulder. Brianna jumped away, glaring like a startled wolf but when she saw who it was, she smiled.

“I was wondering when you’ll show up,” she said with a sickly sweet smile. “Holly has been looking everywhere for you.” When her gaze fell on me, her expression soured immediately. “What is she doing here?”

“Happy Birthday,” I said, ignoring her and looking up at Liam. “Hope you like these.” I held the box of macaroons in my hand for him to take.

Brianna scoffed. “Is that all you could afford?”

“Paris made these,” said Gabrielle. “From scratch!” He casually draped his arm around my shoulder, pulling me against him. “If you don’t want these, I’ll take them. They taste fucking amazing.” He made to grab it from my hands but Liam was faster, picking up the box before his friend could.

“They’re mine,” said Liam. His brilliant blue eyes stared into mine with such intensity it drowned the music around me. For a moment, it felt like we were the only two people in that garden.

“Don’t tell me you’re going to eat those.” Brianna’s voice broke me out of the trance and I was back to standing in the middle of the loud party. “What if they make you sick? God knows what she added in them.”

Before I could say a word, another annoying voice sounded nearby.

Holly had spotted Gabrielle. She wore a shimmering gold dress that was so short she risked flashing her panties to everyone in the party without even needing to bend down. Her blond hair was pulled into a sleek ponytail. With lips painted a rich crimson, she looked sexy. I had to give her that.

Sidling up to Gabrielle, she let her hand snake up around his arm and she grabbed onto it just like Brianna held onto Liam’s. “There’s something I wanted to show you,” she said in a sweet tone, leaning her head on his shoulder. “Will you come with me?”

“Do I have to?” asked Gabrielle. “I just got here.”

“Come on,” she purred, tugging at his arm.

“Fine.” He let Holly take him back into the house, leaving me with Brianna and Liam.

“Have a happy birthday,” I said to him, taking a step away from him. If I didn’t get out of there, Brianna would make things difficult for me. Since it was his party, I didn’t want to ruin it by getting into an argument with her.

As soon as I got some distance from them, I began looking for Zoya and found her surrounded by a group of seniors. She wore a thigh-length dress of navy blue chiffon that perfectly flowed around her slim curves. It was both cute and sexy, very much like Zoya herself.

She looked up just as I reached her.

“Why aren’t you dressed up, Paris?” she asked, looking fed up with me. The expression made me laugh, reminding me that underneath that expensive dress and loud makeup, she was still my best friend.

“She’s always trying to be apart from the crowd,” said another voice. Turning around, I saw Gianna, wearing super-tight skinny jeans and a slinky top with rhinestone straps that hung off her bony shoulders. “But it just makes her look like the help she is.” She thrust her empty glass at me. “Get me another cherry lemonade,” she said, flipping a lock of her blond hair.

“She’s not here as a help!” hissed Zoya. Taking the glass from me, she thrust it back in Gianna’s hand. “Get your own fucking drink.”

I grabbed onto Zoya’s arm, trying to tell her to stop. It was Liam’s party and it shouldn’t be ruined over me.

“Why don’t we get you dolled up too, huh?” said Gianna, leaning down on her long, bony neck towards me. “There’s a spare dress in the trunk of Brianna’s car.”

“Ugh! I’m fine as I am,” I said. There was no way I was borrowing Brianna’s clothes.

“Of course, you are,” said Brianna’s snide voice from a corner. Somehow, both Liam and Gabrielle had managed to shake off Brianna and Holly. The three girls rounded on me. “Don’t you think people will talk when they see you dressed like this? You look sloppy as hell. Even worse than what you look like on a regular day. You should’ve at least showered.”

Even as I frowned at her, I knew there was some truth to it. My uniform was messy after the few hours of baking.

Catching the doubtful expression on my face, Brianna said, “At least, change into something better for the sake of Knightswood’s reputation. The mayor and other important people are here tonight. Don’t make a joke out of the academy just because you’re fine with looking like a hobo.”

“Let me see the dress first,” said Zoya. “If you girls are trying to play a stupid prank on her, I’d know.”

“How suspicious, Zoya,” purred Holly, twirling a lock of blond hair around her finger.

Brianna clapped her hands. “Enough! I am getting the dress. Meet me in the bathroom off to the main entrance hall. It’s big enough to change clothes in.”

Gianna and Holly looked excited while Zoya and I stared at each other worriedly. They looked a tad bit too happy to be helping the charity case.

“Maybe it’s better if I just go up to my room,” I said. “It doesn’t feel right to borrow Brianna’s dress.”

Zoya looked torn.

“Wearing Brianna’s dress won’t give you hives,” muttered Gianna, crossing her hands across her chest. “It’s just a dress.”

“I’ll make sure there’s no chance of a wardrobe malfunction,” said Zoya as we followed Holly and Gianna through the crowd to go to the bathroom. “It’s a really great party though,” she whispered to me. “Some of the boys at the academy are really friendly.”

“Made any friends?”

She nodded. “Tell you all about it later.”

“Get inside,” said Holly, holding the door open for me.

Things kept getting weirder. Once Brianna entered the bathroom with a bag, Gianna locked it from the inside. The bathroom was definitely bigger than the cabin I was living in.

“You should be thankful to Brianna for letting you wear this dress,” said Holly. “It’s really pretty.”

“I’ll be the judge of that,” said Zoya, grabbing the dress from Brianna. She unfurled the long gauzy fabric, revealing a dress of sky-blue chiffon. The skirt was asymmetrical, short at the front and growing longer as it draped around the waist. With a halter neck made of rhinestones, it looked very pretty and would perfectly match with my indigo hair. “Actually, looks fine,” said Zoya with a frown.

“So I can wear it?”

“I guess so,” said Zoya, handing the dress to me. “The stitches are sturdy enough.”

“Just go wear it,” said Gianna. “Brianna is doing you a favor. Just take it as it is.”

It still felt strange but I went inside the stall to change into the blue dress.

Quickly changing out of my academy uniform, I donned the sky-blue dress. It felt light against my skin and the fit was perfect for me. Zipping the back, I stepped out.

“You look gorgeous in that dress,” said Zoya, beaming.

I turned towards the mirror set into the wall and took a good look at my reflection. The dress really did fit me well. It was a stark change from what I usually wore but the shade, fabric, and cut were quite elegant. It wasn’t showy but absolutely made me look pretty. My reflection smiled back at me.

Brianna, Holly, and Gianna had evil grins on their faces as they fist-bumped. I still couldn’t understand how the dress was supposed to get me in trouble but my instincts kept telling me to take it off.

Stepping forward, Brianna gently pulled away my glasses. “No lens?” she said, poking a finger through it.

“Nope.”

“Good. So, you won’t miss it.”

Gianna moved forward and ran her bony fingers through my hair, fluffing it up. I exchanged a glance with Zoya. These girls hated me. Why were they suddenly being nice?

“Let’s get back to the party,” said Zoya.

“Wait!” Brianna called out. “Don’t forget the shoes.” She put down white stilettos on the floor.

“Thanks,” I muttered, stepping into them and testing the heel. Maybe they wanted me to trip over and break a leg? When the shoes felt sturdy enough, I walked out of the bathroom. In that gorgeous blue dress, I felt like a princess. Part of me wanted to show off.

“Let’s go to the poolside,” said Zoya, taking my hand. “I’ll introduce you to some of my new friends.”

I nodded, picking up a canapé from a passing waiter and popping it in my mouth. It was a tasty morsel.

Going back to the poolside, I danced a few songs with Zoya. After a while, a few of the older boys wanted a turn with her. The attention made her happier, so I stepped away, wanting to go look for Gabrielle. Part of me wanted him to see me in that dress.

Up ahead, I saw Liam, standing alone by the poolside. Looking around, I found Brianna at a table, drinking champagne with Holly and Gianna. I looked back at Liam and felt a tug in my heart. He looked lonely and sad. Even his parents weren’t home but he had to put up with loud kids from school and other strangers.

After the way he came forward to save me yesterday, I felt differently about him. Even if he did it to keep his word to his mom, at least he was a good son. Had he been truly evil, he would just sit back and watch me get hurt.

My feet moved towards Liam on their own accord. My need to comfort him rose so high, I forgot about every mean thing he’d ever said to me.

“Hey,” I said, softly.

Liam turned towards me.

A strange emotion flitted through his eyes and for a moment, he didn’t even seem to be seeing me. There was a faraway expression on his handsome face. Just as suddenly, he snapped back to reality. Rage flared in his gaze as his mouth curved in an angry sneer.

“What do you think you’re doing?” he hissed, stepping close to me.

“What?”

He grabbed the front of my dress and jerked me against him. “How dare you wear her dress? How dare you take what’s not yours?”

“What are you talking about?” My shocked face was mirrored in his dark blue eyes as my fingers scraped against his knuckles to loosen his hold over me. What did I do to make him this mad?

“You went too far,” he gritted out. “Too far!” He shouted, getting the attention of everyone around us. Before I could utter another word, he pushed me away from him with full strength. The force was enough to throw me backward.

My body felt weightless for a single second as I fell through the air, but instead of landing on the hard ground, I felt a cold, yielding surface break against my back. Liam had thrown me into the pool.

My body sank into the frigid water. It was probably the shock of it all but I’d breathed in before realizing I was in the water. My nose and chest burned while I desperately clawed at the darkness. I’d never learned to swim, but now I kicked my legs with all my might. However, no matter how hard I fought against drowning, I felt my body sink lower and lower.

Would I die this way? I wondered as my chest burned from lack of air. I closed my eyes, the tears flowing out to mix with the cold, dark water. At least, I’ll be with you, Mom. That thought brought me solace, driving the panic I’d been feeling before.

However, the pain in my chest didn’t subside. The last of the air in my lungs escaped in a flurry of bubbles, sinking me to the bottom of the pool.

17

Paris

Just as death loomed behind my closed eyelids, I felt strong arms wrapping around my body. I felt water currents shift past me and within seconds, I felt cold air skim over my wet face. My eyes slowly opened. At first, I couldn’t see beyond the darkness but then Gabrielle’s face loomed in my vision. He was as wet as me, water dripping from the strands of his dark hair. His face was set in a stony expression.

My mouth opened wide and a hacking cough overtook me. My nose, chest, and limbs burned as I coughed out the water lodged inside my lungs. Exhaustion overtook my senses. The only thing I cared about at the moment was to clutch onto Gabrielle’s wet shirt and press my body against his heated skin.

“You almost killed her,” he shouted, making me jump. I followed the direction of his gaze and was momentarily glad it wasn’t directed at me. He was glaring at Liam.

I dropped my gaze immediately, not willing to look at him. Pain flooded my chest, different from the choking feeling in my lungs filling with water. I thought there was some good in Liam. That doubt was forever removed. He just wanted me gone. He didn’t care much about the method.

A sob wracked through me. People around us stared. Loud music thudded in the background but I was the center of everyone’s attention.

“Oh, dear child!” Ruben’s voice shook as he rushed to me with a large towel, covering my shivering body. “Master Romano, if you’d please follow me to young miss’s room.”

Bending down, he easily picked up my limp body in his arms.

His face was set in a grim expression as he carried me through the guest-filled corridors until we reached the quieter upper floors. Cold seeped into my bones despite the warmth of the house. How could Liam do that to me? The thought thrashed around my mind, bringing fresh waves of tears to my eyes. I even baked for him, hoping we could be friendlier towards each other. I didn’t want him to hate me but all that was my foolishness.

Liam was the heir to such wealth, he probably didn’t even care about someone else’s feelings. Only his demands mattered. Whatever he wanted, he got. Even my death.

Gabrielle sat down on my bed. I was still clutching onto him, refusing to let go of my safe anchor.

“You’re safe now, Paris,” said Zoya’s voice. “Let him go.” I looked up to find her leaning towards me. Unknown to me, she’d followed after Gabrielle and Ruben.

“It’s all right,” said Gabrielle in a deep, grim voice. “I can stay with her as long as she wants.”

“That won’t do, Master Romano!” Ruben argued in a desperate tone. “You’ll both catch a chill. I’ll get you some dry clothes to change into.”

“Come on, Paris,” coaxed Zoya. “Let’s get you changed into something dry and warm too.”

My chattering teeth were enough indication that I was cold despite my unwillingness to part from Gabrielle. Slowly, I forced myself to remove my hold over him and slid out of his lap. Looking up into his eyes, I saw nothing but regret.

“I’m so sorry you had to go through that,” he said in a soft voice. “But you’re okay now. You’re safe.”

I nodded, standing up on shaky knees. “I’ll be fine,” I said in a falsely cheerful voice. “Ruben can find you something dry, right?” I looked towards the elderly butler who gave me a nod. He looked anxious enough already with me drowning and the guests who were still downstairs. “Zoya can help me here.”

“All right, then Miss,” said Ruben. “Call for me or any of our maids if you need something. In the meantime, I’ll get you some hot tea. That ought to make you feel better.”

“Thanks,” I said, forcing a smile on my lips.

Gabrielle left with Ruben. As soon as the doors closed, I sank into the bed again. Brushing away my tears, I looked up at Zoya.

“Some party, huh?” I said.

“Not funny, Paris!” she scolded. “You could have drowned if Gabrielle didn’t get to you in time. No one else bothered to jump in after you. It even took me a while to notice what happened. I heard a splash in the pool but didn’t think much of it until I saw everyone staring at the water. That’s when I knew someone fell in there. I didn’t even know it was you until Gabrielle brought you up!” She sat down beside me and exhaled a long breath. “Liam is an asshole but I never took him for a psychopath. You should come home with me right now.”

“Don’t worry about it,” I said. “I am fine now. You should get Javier to drive you home.”

“Paris.”

Getting to my feet, I went to the large closet in the room. Throwing it open, I gestured at it. “See? Plenty of clothes here. There’s nothing to worry about. I’m just going to change and wait for Ruben to get me some tea. He’ll make sure I’m fine.”

Zoya looked hesitant to go but I had to make her. There was no point in going with her and becoming another unwanted charity case under her stepfather. People like me were burdens no one wanted anyway. I just had to wait till I turned eighteen, got my degree and went away to university. Until then, I’d just have to grit my teeth and accept the charity the Davenports offered me. It was as comforting as ashes in my mouth, but it was better than getting caught up in foster care.

Taking a nightdress out, I went into the bathroom. A look at the mirror told me how hellish I looked. My skin was so pale it almost looked translucent. The long strands of my wavy, indigo hair hung in wet tendrils. Green eyes shimmered with emotion as I stared into my reflection.

Tearing my gaze away, I stripped out of the beautiful blue dress and stepped under the shower. Hot water drummed on my frozen skin but failed to remove the cold that had settled deep in my heart.

Switching off the water, I put on a robe and took up the hairdryer.

By the time I stepped out of the bathroom, I knew I didn’t look like a pitiful wet crow. My hair was dry and brushed. A sexy nightdress of silver satin hung from my ample curves.

“You look much better now,” said Zoya. She brought me a cup and saucer. “Ruben left this for you. It’s a ginger and honey tea.”

“Thanks,” I said, taking it from her and sipping the hot beverage. It was good and comforting. “Don’t let me spoil your mood. If you want to enjoy the party, go ahead. Just make sure to call Javier when you leave.”

“I’m not staying at this stupid party,” said Zoya with a pout. “The food and drinks are great but it’s nowhere as fun as the parties the Kensington High kids threw. Come to think of it, I prefer beer kegs and uncontrollable puking jocks than these champagne-sipping pansies.”

The corners of my mouth lifted and a ghost of a smile flitted through my face.

She moved forward to give me a tight hug before leaving the room.

I crawled onto the bed and got under the covers. My body felt exhausted despite the hot shower and tea. Pulling the blanket over me, I hid under the darkness, letting my emotions come to the surface.

Living in my old neighborhood was never safe. There was always a chance of stepping into a scene at the wrong time and get hurt. I thought I was a tough girl but after coming face to face with death, I doubted my own strength.

The memory of me thrashing against the water rose up in my mind, making me go stiff with fear. Closing my eyes tightly, I tried to get rid of it but the suffocating feeling wouldn’t go away. A sob escaped me as I prayed for the sensation to go away.

A gentle hand came to rest on my shoulder.

“I’m fine, Ruben,” I said through the choke in my throat. “Go look after the guests.”

“It’s me.” That voice froze me. It was Liam. Had he come to hurt me again? I lay under the covers, stiff with fear.

“I’m sorry for what I did.” The hurt in his voice startled me. Slowly, I lowered the cover away from my face. His beautiful blue eyes looked deeper as tears gathered in them. “I lost my mind for a moment back there. It’s no excuse for what happened. Just know that I’m sorry.”

The fear building inside me flowed away, leaving my mind calm and clear. Liam’s expression tugged at my heart. He looked tired and grieved. Any minute, the tears would overflow and run down his cheeks.

“Why did you do it then?” I asked.

“It was that dress you wore and…you.”

“What?” He wasn’t making any sense.

“Where did you get that dress, Paris?”

“Brianna gave it to me.” And there it was. The dress she gave me and insisted I wear was the reason Liam got mad enough to push me away so hard, I fell into the water. I still had no idea how a dress could make someone behave like that but I was sure it was the culprit. Why else would the Evil Trinity be so bent on giving me a pretty dress like that?

He nodded. “Ruben saw her give it to you as you entered the restroom downstairs with the trio and Zoya.”

“What about the dress?” I asked. “Why would you lose your mind over it?”

“That dress belongs to someone I care about deeply. She’s the first girl I fell in love with.” A single tear streaked down his handsome face. A haunted look came into his eyes. The lump in his throat bobbed as he swallowed hard. “For a second you reminded me so much of her. And then, I thought you stole it. I hated you at that moment for bringing her memory back in such a cruel way.”

I sat up on my knees before him. “I am sorry, Liam. I had no idea.”

“I know,” he said. His eyes were so sad, it was beginning to ache my heart. “I should have given it a thought before reacting.” His hesitant gaze met mine. “Can you forgive me, Paris?”

I nodded. “It was Brianna, Holly, and Gianna. They forced the dress on me. I knew something was fishy when they were all acting so friendly. The dress was so beautiful I got tempted to wear it.”

“It’s not your fault.” His hand moved to gently caress the side of my face. “I’m so glad you’re all right.” I leaned into his touch, savoring the warmth that seeped into my skin from his. “I would have died if something happened to you.”

“What?”

“I was in shock, Paris. You resembled Vanessa too much at that moment. It was like seeing a ghost. For a minute, I didn’t even understand what I’d done to you. Gabrielle went in to save you in time or else…” He turned away from me at the moment, leaving me to watch his shoulders shudder as he sobbed silently. When he looked back at me again, there were red veins in the whites of his eyes.

I hated Brianna at that moment. She’d meant the prank to cause drama between me and Liam. She didn’t care whether it would hurt him or me.

I moved closer to him, wrapping my arms around him. He let me hold him as he leaned his head on my shoulder. In all this time, we’d never been this close. Never in my wildest imagination did I dream of comforting Liam this way.

I felt my heart beat in my chest. His grief was mine now and I let the tears flow from my eyes. There was nothing I knew about his old love but at that moment, there wasn’t a single shred of jealousy in me. My sole aim was to stop his pain and comfort him.

“I’m sorry about everything, Paris,” he said in a pained voice. “You don’t deserve any of the shit I’ve been throwing at you.”

“Don’t worry about it,” I said, squeezing him tighter. “I’m a strong girl.” A smile blossomed on my lips, driving away fear and every hateful thought in my head.

18

Paris

Next morning, I woke up early enough to see the gray light of dawn filtering through the curtains. Sometime in the night, Liam put me to bed and left the room. Sitting up against the pillows, I stretched my arms over my head.

Events from last evening had given me much to think about. Instead of reflecting on them, I decided to get dressed and go back to the academy. Even though it was the weekend, there was a lot of reading to do to catch up with all my classes.

After a quick shower, I got dressed in a demure pastel pink frock and headed downstairs to find Ruben. It was a few hours before breakfast but I was sure he would be up, supervising the cooking.

“Good morning, young miss,” he called me from the end of the ground floor corridor. The place was filled with maids who were cleaning up after last night’s party.

“Morning,” I said, walking up to him. “I was wondering if anyone could be spared to give me a ride back to school.”

“School? You want to go back to the academy?” I could see the strain in his expression. Knowing he was probably thinking the reason to be related to last night, I added, “There’s a lot of homework I need to catch up on. I didn’t bring my books when I came here yesterday.”

“Ah, well,” he hesitated. “You should at least have some breakfast before you go.”

“That would take too long, Ruben. I’ve still got some of the cookies you sent me last week.”

“Hold still. I’ll be right back.” The elderly butler hurried away down the hallway and disappeared. I waited as he said, hoping he would bring someone who could drive me back. The Davenport mansion was located far from the main highway, making it difficult to get a bus or cab that would go to the academy.

Ruben returned within ten minutes. A man in a white uniform walked behind him.

“This is for you,” he said, handing me a wrapped basket. “There’s some sandwiches, muffins, and fruits. Have it on the way.”

“Thanks, Ruben. It’s really kind of you.”

“Glad to see you’re feeling better, young miss. George will drive you to the academy,” he said, gesturing at the middle-aged man behind him who gave me a small wave.

“See you soon, Ruben.” I smiled and gave him a quick hug, making him freeze up completely. “Bye!” Hurrying away, I headed to the main front entrance of the manor.

A car stood there. George climbed out to open the back door for me and motioned for me to get in.

The drive back to Knightswood Academy was a quick one. Even the city traffic was light that early in the morning.

Reaching the school, I headed back to my cabin. Over the past week, it had become a more familiar space than any other place. It felt like coming back home.

The first thing I did, however, was to send a quick, suspenseful text to Zoya so that she would have to call me as soon as she woke up. She’d been so worried for me last night. If she spoke to Aunty Cathy, then they would both be anxious about me. I had to make it clear that whatever happened last night was an accident that was triggered by Brianna. She was the one who’d orchestrated the whole thing. I was the idiot who got lured by her.

My stomach grumbled. Apart from a few tiny canapés last night, I’d eaten nothing.

Carrying the basket that Ruben gave me to the desk, I opened it. There were at least half a dozen fat sandwiches nestled among carefully packed pastries and muffins. A smile rose on my lips at the sight of the food. Picking up a chocolate-chip muffin, I sat at my chair and looked out of the window. The woods had turned all shades of yellow, orange and pink.

Fall was here.

I breathed in the chilly air that came through the open window and started on the muffin. After the very real death scare last night, it made sense to savor the moment as I devoured the delicious cake.

The rest of the morning, I drowned myself in homework and additional reading, coming up for air only when Zoya called me. It was past noon.

“I  knew they were up to something,” said Zoya after I explained what happened last night. “No way, they’d let you borrow a pretty dress like that.”

“I know! But we couldn’t see through the trap.”

Zoya muttered a string of curses in Russian.

“Did you tell Aunty Cathy?” I asked, cutting her off.

“Not yet,” she said in a small voice. “Mom wasn’t home when I got back. I thought I’d tell her today but I guess there’s no point in stressing her out.”

“No.”

“What about this Vanessa girl, though? Who is she?”

“I don’t know. Liam didn’t talk about her. The way he spoke of her was like he missed her a lot. At this point, I’m not even sure if she’s alive.”

“Hmm…an unfulfilled love. And he said you reminded him of her?”

“Yeah.”

“Could he have a thing for you, then?” said Zoya in a teasing voice.

“I’m not even going to think about that and just focus on getting good grades.”

Zoya’s laugh sounded from the other end. “And that’s Paris Johnson back in her body.”

“Hey!”

It was past one P.M. by the time we hung up. Not wanting to go all the way to the cafeteria for lunch, I ate the fruit and sandwiches Ruben gave me, plunging back into my assignments.

Darkness fell all around the cottage but I kept working on an assignment due next week. It had been a while since I was able to really focus on anything. With absolutely no distractions, I let the work pull in all my attention. Without Zoya or Lucas around, I skipped dinner as well, planning to eat whatever was left in Ruben’s basket.

A knock sounded at my door.

The tip of my pen paused over the workbook. My gaze fell on the watch at my wrist. It was past ten P.M.

The knock sounded again, louder and more desperate this time.

“Who is it?” I called out.

The loud knocking was the only answer to my question.

A thin tendril of fear snaked around my heart as I slowly headed towards the door, wondering who it could be at that time of night. So far, no one had ever bothered me in the cabin. I suddenly realized how isolated I was from the rest of the school and how dangerous it could be. Visions of masked axmen swarmed my head.

Stop imagining things, I chided myself. There are no serial killers in Knightswood Academy! Heart thudding in my chest, I gripped the knob and pulled open the door.

“You?” I whispered, staring up into Nikolai’s face. “What are you doing here?”

He pushed the door wider and swept past me to enter the cabin. His boots made a hard noise against the old wooden flooring as he went further inside, surveying the space with his pale silvery eyes. Reaching the bed, he turned around to face me. Dressed in a long gray overcoat with a rigid expression on his painfully handsome face, he looked like a hero out of an old World War II movie.

“So this is where he’s making you live,” he said in a low voice. “You’re living in worse condition than the janitors of the academy.”

“Why are you here?” I asked. “I’m kind of busy at the moment.”

His gaze swept around the cabin and paused over the desk in the corner which had my laptop along with two open textbooks.

“You’re doing homework after nearly dying last night?” he asked, his tone incredulous.

“It was an accident,” I mumbled, remembering the suffocating black veil pressing at me from every angle as I sunk deeper into the pool. A shudder ran through my body as cold sweat beaded my forehead. Biting my lower lip, I willed the memory to fade away.

“You can still feel the trauma, can’t you, Paris?”

My hand gripped the backrest of my chair. “It doesn’t matter. Why are you here anyway?”

“I came to see how you were doing. The video showed you were in the water for more than a minute. My flight was scheduled for tomorrow but I took my father’s helicopter to get here tonight to see you.”

“Video? What video?”

He cursed in Russian as he pulled out his phone. “Look.”

I took the phone from him just as a video started playing. It took only a few seconds to recognize the poolside of the Davenport’s manor where the academy students had gathered. The lens focused on a figure walking towards Liam. With a throb of my heart, I realized it was me in the blue dress. The whole scene of the fight between me and Liam was played out, ending with him pushing me into the water.

My hands gripped the phone tightly. No one made a move to get me or call for help. Liam stared at the water, frozen, his chest rising and falling in an erratic pattern. He’d gone still as a statue. No one cared that he’d gone into shock himself.

People started muttering between themselves. Someone shouted in the back, asking people to call for help. I recognized the voice as Gabrielle’s. He ran to Liam and shook him out of his stupor, asking what he’d done. Liam mutely pointed at the pool.

Taking his shoes off, Gabrielle plunged into the water. People rushed forward to gather around the sides of the pool. And all this happened, while I was desperately trying to claw against the water, sinking further into the pool’s depth.

“I can’t watch anymore,” I said, handing the phone to Nikolai. “They all just stood there doing nothing…”

“It was just entertainment for them all,” said Nikolai in a cold voice as he switched off the video. “Brianna must have already played out the scene in her mind before it happened and told everyone to just enjoy the charity case being drowned in the pool.”

“How do you know it was her?”

“That dress you wore…almost everyone at Knightswood would recognize it.”

“I don’t understand.” My whole body shook with cold shivers as I realized how nobody cared about someone drowning right before their eyes. Did they do so out of spite or fear?

“That dress was designed and worn by Vanessa Black. It won a competition which sent her to the School of Fashion Design in Paris. She was up against Brianna Dumas and just like you, she almost died competing against her. Everyone thinks it was the sole reason she left Davenport manor and Liam that year.”

“You knew Vanessa?” The mere memory of the girl caused Liam to go into such shock he hadn’t even noticed what he’d done to me. The pain and sadness in his voice as he spoke of her nearly broke my own heart. Just…who was she?

Nikolai shrugged a shoulder and sat down at the edge of my bed. “She was in the same year as us.”

Something heavy weighed down my chest. “What was so special about her?” I asked, unable to control myself.

“She was Mrs. Davenport’s ward. Just like you.”

“What?”

“Forget about Vanessa,” said Nikolai as he got to his feet. “You’re the one I am worried about. And Zoya. She’s too close to you, Paris. Don’t think the bitch squad will spare her for siding with you.”

“So, what now?” I asked, feeling anger rising within me through a haze of panic and uncontrolled jealousy over a stranger. “You can tell Zoya the things you told me and get her back to Kensington High.”

“It won’t matter. She’ll follow you wherever you go.”

I glared up at him. He towered over me, forcing me against the desk behind me. “Zoya wants to hear all this from you. She thinks of you as her real brother. Did you know that? She’s always trying to get your attention but you keep ignoring her. If you tell her to go back to Kensington High, she will listen to you.”

Nikolai was pressed against me now. The hem of his coat brushed against my knees as he leaned in close, his breath fanning my face. “I want you to go too.”

“I am not going, Nik,” I said through gritted teeth. “Why does everyone give so much power to Brianna and her two friends? So, they’re rich folk. So is everyone else in this damned place!”

“Listen to me, Paris. Get out before shit gets out of hand.” His cold blue eyes bored into mine.

“No.”

“Why are you so stubborn about this?” He leaned into me, forcing me to bend backward and support my body by placing my hands on the desk. “I am trying to keep you safe.”

“What?”

Without a word, he pressed his lips to my slightly parted mouth. My eyes widened at the contact and for a second, I froze completely as Nik mashed his lips with mine. My heart pounded in my chest as heat coursed through me, warming me to the tips of my toes.

Before I could truly lean into the kiss, he pulled away, staring at me with wild, silver eyes.

“Stay away from me,” he spat, stepping away. The cold, expressionless mask was pulled back over his face.

“You’re the one who kissed me!” I shouted, feeling frustrated at losing the sudden spark that he’d flared inside me. I wanted to feel the heat of his body against mine once more, our lips joined together in a fiery kiss.

“Forget it happened,” he muttered, walking across the room to reach the door. Wrenching it open, he glanced back at me. “Rethink your decisions before it’s too late.” With that, he marched out into the night, leaving the door open.

“What the heck was that?” I mumbled, closing the door after him.

Nikolai came out of nowhere, insisted I leave Knightswood and then kissed me. His behavior was giving me serious whiplash. At times, it felt like he wanted me. Other times, he wanted me to leave because he wanted Zoya out of here. Was he only trying to use me?

A frustrated noise escaped my lips as I closed all the textbooks. He’d ruined my focus. I was curious about Vanessa, this mysterious girl who was gone from Knightswood but still affected everyone around here even when she absent. At the same time, my body wanted me to replay the kiss between me and Nikolai.

19

Paris

My second week at Knightswood started with a math quiz. Since it was general math with algebra and fundamental geometry, I was able to do well at it. My regular Advanced Math class was far more difficult to catch up with.

“How did you do?” I asked Zoya as we followed the crowd of students out of the vast lecture hall. It was similar to the one where we had our English lessons. It was the second mandatory subject that all juniors at the academy had to take.

“I don’t know,” she said in an unusually grim voice. “Let’s not talk about it.”

I shrugged, knowing she wouldn’t have done too badly. The questions were not that tough.

On Wednesday, we got the results of our Math quiz along with the grades to a Chemistry assignment.

“You’re on a roll,” said Lucas, leaning in to look at my marks. He’d seen the earlier A+ on my Chemistry assignment. For the math quiz, I’d gotten full marks.

I grinned. “Not too shabby.”

I turned to my right. Zoya looked relieved as she stared at her results. “How’d you do?” I asked.

Zoya showed me the test sheet. She’d gotten seventy out of hundred.

“I’m so glad I passed,” she said, flashing me a toothy grin. “I hate Math.”

“You did well despite that,” I said with a smile. Turning back to Lucas, I asked, “How did you do?” He took Advanced Math like me and the test had to have been a piece of cake for him too.

“Not as great as you. Eight-two.”

A tug on my hair from the back made me frown. Even without turning back, I knew it was Nikolai. He would sit behind me in every English and Math class and do such antics. When I didn’t respond to him, he tugged harder.

“Stop it!” I hissed, whirling around and flipping him the bird.

He frowned at me but I was beginning to get used to that icy cold mask he always had on. Sticking out my tongue at him, I focused my attention on the teacher. He was going through the problems that most students had gotten wrong. Since I’d received full marks anyway, I spent the rest of the hour studying my English notes.

Class had almost come to a close when the teacher’s voice called my name.

Alarmed, I stared back at the portly man at the front. The distance between us was far too much for him to know what I was actually studying.

“Sir?” I answered tentatively.

He squinted at me through his glasses. “So, you’re the new transfer student.”

I gave a nod.

“Good job on the quiz,” he said, giving me a small smile. “You are the only one to score full marks in this class.”

I smiled as relief gushed through me. Phew! I wasn’t in trouble. Just as that thought crossed my mind, I felt the whole class staring at me. In particular, I caught Brianna’s dark scowl. In response, I grinned back at her. She ground her teeth, the look in her dark eyes promising me pain. I looked away, not willing to let her sour my good mood.

It was Friday afternoon when Brianna finally succeeded in ruining my good week.

I was in Physics class when an assistant from the admin department came looking for me. I was seated in the back row, exchanging little notes with Lucas who was cajoling me to go out with him that evening to a club.

I stood up when my name was called.

“Is she needed right away?” asked Dr. Lincoln. “There’s still a good twenty minutes to go.”

“Apologies, Professor,” said the lanky-framed man. “The Principal demanded she go to her office right away.”

Dr. Lincoln’s gaze hardened as they met mine. “Very well. Miss Johnson, you are excused.”

Lucas gave me a worried look as I gathered my things. I felt anxious too. Ominous calls to the principal’s office always had that effect even when you didn’t get up to any trouble.

I followed after the assistant who’d come to get me.

Reaching Ms. Thorne’s glass-walled office, I could see the room filled with a few extra people. My Math teacher, Dr. Larson, and Brianna were there as well.

“Go in,” said the man beside me. “They are waiting for you.”

Taking a deep breath, I pushed the door to the principal’s office and entered the room.

“You called for me, ma’am?” I asked politely, eager to break the tension. She was frowning at me while Dr. Larson narrowed his eyes at me. Brianna’s beetle-black eyes shone with triumph.

“I told you on day one we expect very high standards from our students,” said Principal Thorne.

I nodded. “Yes, ma’am.”

“What I probably should have added was whatever grades you achieved here had to be through your own hard work.”

“I don’t understand what you’re saying.”

“Dr. Larson said you received full marks on the math quiz this week,” said Principal Thorne. “Miss Dumas and he are convinced that you cheated.”

“What?” I stared between them all, wondering why they were suddenly accusing me of cheating.

“How else could you receive full marks when we couldn’t?” asked Brianna. She leaned forward, hands on her hips. “You’re a transfer student from Kensington High. It’s impossible you can surpass any student at Knightswood.” She glanced at Dr. Larson. “Don’t you think so, Sir?”

“Yes.”

The air whooshed out of my lungs as I stared at my math teacher. He’d praised me a few days ago for doing well in the test. Now, he looked at me like I’d committed a crime. It hurt.

“I didn’t cheat,” I said through a choked voice.

The door to the office opened and a deep, familiar voice sounded behind me. “May I join in, Principal Thorne?” It was Dr. Lincoln, my Physics teacher.

“Yes. Please come in.”

Dr. Lincoln came in to stand beside the desk, glancing at me with a neutral expression.

I looked back at the principal.

“Miss Johnson, I am very disappointed with you.” A long sigh escaped her. “I’m surprised at myself for expecting anything different.”

“Do you have any proof I cheated?” I asked, looking up at Dr. Larson.

He gave me a strict look. “Do you think you can escape just because there’s no proof? Cheating is not tolerated at Knightswood.”

I almost scoffed at that statement. Students were openly bullied and abused in the academy and he had the gall to say cheating wasn’t tolerated.

“So you’re accusing me of cheating just because I come from a different school?” I asked, unable to restrain myself any longer. Out of all the bullying I’d faced since arriving, this was the worst. How could the teachers get involved too?

“Would you able to take the same test and come out with the same result, Miss Johnson?” asked Dr. Lincoln. Unlike Larson, he didn’t have an accusatory look on his face. He looked mildly amused.

I gave him a nod. “Of course, I can.”

“Why don’t we test her, then?” said Dr. Lincoln, glancing between Thorne and Larson. He completely ignored Brianna. “If she can do it again, then we’ll be sure of her aptitude. You don’t mind being monitored, Miss Johnson?” he added, looking at me.

“No.”

“Good,” he said with a slight curve of his lips. “How about we get on with it now? It will be a late weekend for all of us but at least, Miss Johnson can prove her words.”

“We all get to watch her while she does it,” said Brianna. “It’s the only way I’ll believe she didn’t cheat.”

“Watch me all you want,” I said through gritted teeth, balling my fists.

Thorne got to her feet. “Follow me, Miss Johnson.”

My attention shifted outside her office. Lucas, Liam, and Gabrielle were watching the whole thing from outside.

“Ahh, more students,” said Dr. Lincoln, walking out of the office. “More witnesses to your prowess, Miss Johnson.”

“Just get me the test,” I said, quickening my steps after Thorne and not meeting anyone’s gaze.

I was led to an empty classroom. Thorne made me sit at the teacher’s desk and Larson gave me sheets of the math quiz I’d taken earlier that week. It was completely pointless. I would solve everything in less time than it’d taken before.

The teachers filed into the first row with Brianna seated right behind them. As Liam, Lucas, and Gabrielle came inside, no one stopped them.

“You have an hour, Miss Johnson,” said Principal Thorne.

I gripped the pen hard, not even bothering to reply. Opening the test sheet, I looked at the first question and started solving the same problems again.

They all stared at me, not moving their gazes even for a second. The unfairness of the situation brought tears to my eyes. Swallowing the humiliation, I kept my eyes on the sheet of paper before me.

I’d taken fifty minutes to solve all the problems during the actual exam. This time, I finished within half an hour.

“I am done,” I said, getting to my feet.

“Mark it, professor,” said Principal Thorne.

Larsen snatched the sheets on my desk. His expression grew grimmer as he continued to leaf through the papers where I’d solved the problems. Lincoln came to stand at his side and watched him mark through my answers. Steadily, the corners of Lincoln’s mouth curved up in a smile.

“Well?” prompted Thorne. “How did she do?”

Larsen was fuming by now. He fisted the red-inked pen in his hand as it shook slightly.

“Full marks,” said Lincoln, picking my answer sheets. He walked towards Thorne and laid them out on the desk before her. “She’s even shown step-by-step procedures to solve the problems. I am impressed.”

Thorne looked at my answer sheets one by one. They were filled with my neat handwriting.

A sigh escaped her as she took off her glasses and looked at Larsen. “I believe we owe an apology to Miss Johnson.”

Dr. Larsen was red in the face.

I was finally able to meet Liam’s gaze in the back row. There was that same expression I’d seen that night. There was so much regret and sadness in his eyes, it ached my heart. Was he blaming himself for what happened today? Slowly, I looked towards Gabrielle and Lucas. They both looked relieved for me.

Finally, I glanced at Brianna. Her ugly expression marred the flawless beauty of her face. I stared at her defiantly, silently claiming my place at Knightswood Academy. I may be from a poor part of town like Kensington but my mom made sure I was no less than a student at Knightswood. She’d tutored me daily despite the hectic schedule that came from running the bakery. Even though she could never afford to send me here, she made sure I wasn’t missing out on the excellent coaching.

“So far, Miss Johnson has proven herself capable enough to stay ahead in my class,” said Dr. Lincoln. Moving closer to me, he laid a gentle hand on my shoulder. “I doubted her abilities at first too. Just like now, she proved me wrong. As teachers, we should keep away from biases.”

I looked up at Dr. Lincoln who was giving me one of his rare smiles. “Chin up, Miss Johnson.”

I smiled back at him, feeling a rush of gratitude for one of the strictest teachers in the academy. He came in to rescue me and artfully made me take the same test to prove my innocence. If not for him, I would have shouted until my voice turned hoarse and no one would have believed I didn’t cheat. There was no room for any doubt now. I’d won full marks on the test fairly.

Lucas moved forward and rested his elbow on my shoulder, leaning against my side. “So, can we take her away now?”

“Yes,” said Principal Thorne, getting to her feet. “I’ve seen enough today. Good job, Miss Johnson. Keep up the hard work.” It was hard to keep the frown off my face. She’d easily believed me to be a cheater only an hour ago. Now, she was breezing out of the classroom as if nothing happened with Larsen and Lincoln following after her.

“Well done,” said Gabrielle, reaching me and pulling me away from Lucas. Leaning down, he placed a quick kiss on my lips, startling me completely. Mouth hanging open, I stared into his beautiful sea-green eyes that were full of laughter.

Heat rushed to my face as I pushed at his chest and took a step back. “Th-thanks,” I muttered, hating the way my breath had quickened from a simple peck from him.

“Looks like you’re enjoying your new toy, Gabe,” came a snide voice from the corner. Brianna stood before us, sneering at me.

“Yeah, Liam let me play with her.” His expression suddenly turned frigid. The mirth from his eyes disappeared as he slowly moved towards Brianna. His lips morphed into a snarl as he stepped before her. “Make sure you don’t break our toy. You know what happens when we get angry.”

For the first time since I met Brianna, I found her go completely silent. She paled as she unconsciously took a step backward. Liam came to stand beside Gabrielle. He didn’t say anything but had the same icy expression as his best friend.

A noise of frustration escaped her as she turned away and stomped out of the classroom. A glance passed between the friends.

“Let’s get out of here,” Lucas whispered in my ear. “You need a break from this place.”

There was no debate about that. “Let’s go.”

20

Paris

Most of the trees visible through the windows of my cabin were bare by now. It was the last week of October and fall was already waning. Only a few patches of gold and red remained in the woods. I had to buy a portable space heater for the winter to compensate for the poor heating and insulation of the cabin.

Halloween was only a week away but students at the academy were already excited for it. From what I’d read online, the school hosted a special feast in the evening. What the website didn’t mention were the parties that took place at night in the old, unused Victorian cemetery situated in a nearby hill. Even Mom said Halloween at Knightswood could get wild.

I’d invited both Zoya and Lucas to my cabin that Thursday afternoon to plan out our outfits for Halloween. We could buy our costumes and all the makeup stuff we would need that weekend and be ready for the party.

A knock sounded at the door. Rising to my feet, I rushed to open it.

“You really do live in a cabin in the woods,” said Lucas, flashing a bright grin at me. He was still in his academy uniform while I’d changed into some comfortable PJs.

“Come in,” I said, moving away from the door. “Zoya is yet to come. Maybe her economics class is running late.”

“I can’t believe Liam Davenport is making you stay here,” said Lucas, walking inside and staring all around the room. “This place is so tiny.”

“It’s big enough for me.” Taking his hand, I tugged on it and pulled him further inside the room. As he stumbled forward, I gave him a gentle shove which made him fall on my bed. He looked thoroughly startled, his blond hair falling into his wide, blue eyes. I giggled.

Straightening up, he grabbed a hold of my hand and pulled me into the bed beside him. Lucas might seem feminine on the outside but he was much stronger than me. The force was enough to make me sprawl out on the bed.

My laughter got stuck in my chest as a pillow came to hit me in the face next.

“Stop, Lucas!” I cried. “You win!”

By now, he’d straddled my thighs and sat on them, looking down at me with an unfamiliar glint in his blue eyes. I stared up at his beautiful, feminine face. “You’re so beautiful,” I whispered as he pinned my hands on either side of my body.

He scoffed; moving off me and helping me sit up. “Don’t let my cousin hear you say that.” A shadow crossed his face as he glanced at me. “I shouldn’t even let someone like you get involved with me.”

“Someone like me?”

“My cousin is dangerous, Paris,” he said in a grim voice. “It’s not a coincidence I don’t have any friends here. It’s not just the gay thing.”

“He can’t be worse than Brianna Dumas,” I mumbled, playing with a stray thread on my shirt.

“She’s evil,” he agreed. “In some ways, they are both made of the same material. They will destroy anyone they set their sights on. If you had any brains, you’d be running from this place.”

“Hey! I got more than you at that last Physics assignment,” I said with a pout.

“Yeah, you nailed that one. A+ from Lincoln is like getting a Noble Prize.”

I laughed but then sobered up. “I have been working hard.”

“It shows.” Leaning down, he swept a thumb under my right eye. “You need to get more sleep before these circles become permanent.”

I caught his large hand in mine and leaned my head against his shoulder. “I won’t let anyone say I don’t belong here.”

“Paris…a warm, brave girl like you doesn’t really belong here.”

“Stop it, Lucas,” I said with a frown. “Everyone keeps saying the same thing to me. I’ve survived this place for two months. I’ll survive the rest of the year too.”

“Fine,” he said, drawing me against him.

“So…” I fished for a new topic to discuss. “Any ideas what you want to dress up as?”

“I want to go as Belle.”

“Belle? From Beauty and the Beast?”

He nodded. “That sunshine-yellow dress Emma Watson wears is gorgeous. I’ve been waiting for an opportunity to wear something like that.”

“You’ll make the girls so jealous,” I said with a laugh.

He grinned. “You can dress up as the beast. We can go as a couple.”

“Hmm.” The more I thought about it, the more I liked it. “You think I can rock a lion’s mane?”

“You’ll be a skinny beast but we can work on it.”

There was a loud knock at the door. “It must be Zoya,” I said, springing to my feet. Rushing forward, I opened the door for her.

Zoya peered around me and caught sight of Lucas on my bed. “Hey!” she said with a small wave as she slipped inside the room and casually threw her bag on my chair. “You’re here already.”

“You want something to drink, Zoya?” I asked, shutting the door.

“Do you have any hot chocolate?”

“Yup!”

“Then, yes.” She glanced at Lucas. “You want some too?”

“Sure.”

I let them chat while I took a saucepan from a cupboard and began prepping a pot of hot chocolate. The chilly fall afternoon was perfect for it. Ruben had sent over plenty of readymade homemade mixes of beverages along with more cookies. He never forgot to send a box every week. I smiled, thinking of the elderly butler who looked after the Davenport residence.

I poured the luxuriously rich hot chocolate in three mismatched mugs and topped them with marshmallows.

“Here, you go,” I said, moving towards the bed. Both Lucas and Zoya had gotten rid of their shoes and now sat in my bed with folded legs. After handing them their mugs, I moved away Zoya’s bag from my chair and dragged it near the bed. Taking a seat on it, I watched them take tentative sips of the hot chocolate.

“Lucas says you guys want to go as Belle and the Beast,” began Zoya after a while.

“I’m not sure yet,” I said. “What about you?”

“I want to go as Wonder Woman.”

“You’ve definitely got the figure for it,” he said with an approving glance at Zoya. “Style your hair and don’t go for a wig.” His fingers worked with the loose waves of her hair. “Curl it a bit more, add some bronzer and gold shimmer to your cheeks and you’ll make one heck of an Amazonian.”

Zoya beamed at him. Within no time, they were excitedly discussing makeup tips that would look perfect for each of their costumes. I tuned out of the conversation, contentedly sipping my hot chocolate. There were two quizzes coming up that week. My mind strayed on the topics I had to study that coming weekend.

“Hello, Paris!” Zoya was suddenly talking in my ear as she waved her hand close to my face. “Earth to Paris!”

“What?” The legs of the chair scraped against the wooden floor as I moved it away from her.

“We’ve finalized what we want,” said Zoya. “You need to make up your mind too.”

“I’ll go as the Beast,” I said at once. “I might have to search for the right wig though.”

Zoya clapped her hands together. “I can’t wait to see how you guys look together.”

I sniggered. “Lucas will take the limelight, of course.”

“Nah!” said Zoya with a wave of her hand. “Just wait till you see how some of the other girls dress up. It’s like the typical Mean Girls movie. They’ll mostly be parading in lingerie.”

I chuckled. “Halloween for us. Christmas for the boys.”

Zoya and Lucas went out together that weekend to get their costumes as well as mine. Since they were more into it than me, I let them hang out while staying back to study. My obsession with grades was probably taking an unhealthy turn but I couldn’t stop working. It kept me from missing Mom and thinking too much about the warnings people kept throwing at me.

The last time I’d been to the Davenport Manor was the evening of Liam’s birthday. Clara called me a few times over the past two months but each time, she sounded exhausted. Her husband was about to go for surgery soon and she was handling all his business matters from Hong Kong. It couldn’t have been easy for her to do it all alone in a foreign land.

I never told her about the incident. From what I gathered, even Ruben kept it from her. At the end of the day, I was fine. There was no need to burden her with more guilt.

Ever since that night, Liam remained cool towards me. For some strange reason, Gabrielle was avoiding me too but at least he would flash me a smile each time I waved at him.

Brianna, Holly, and Gianna made sure to throw dirty insults at me every time we crossed paths. They were even more vicious after the grades from my other assignments started coming up. Whispers of ‘gutter slut’ followed me everywhere but other than Holly and Gianna, no one openly attacked me. Brianna kept her distance from me, content to watch as her best friends harassed me every chance they got.

The only places I found peace were in the science department, my cabin and the library. These places were free of the Evil Trinity. Other than being the new transfer kid, people in the science block usually ignored me.

Halloween this year fell on a Friday, the thirteenth.  A feverish excitement spread through the air. Everyone (including me) was busy anticipating the evening’s feast. The cafeteria would be an amazing sight that evening with everyone dressed in their costumes.

The teachers gave up teaching that afternoon, freeing all classes so the students could get back to the dorms and prepare for the evening’s festivities. I was determined to enjoy myself at the feast as well as the party in the cemetery later. All my assignments due next week were completed.

“Come to my dorm room,” said Zoya as we walked out of the cafeteria after lunch. Trucks and vans belonging to catering companies and party planners were parked right outside. They were waiting for lunch hour to get over before moving in to decorate and arrange for the evening feast.

“Are you sure I can go?” I asked, feeling unsure. I’d never stepped into the tall apartment buildings that housed the student dorms.

“Of course, you can, dude!” said Zoya with a frown. “You’re a student here, after all. I should have dragged you to my room before. It’s just that I’m so used to meeting you and staying at your place all the time.”

I chuckled. “Actually, I’m used to that too.”

“You can come up to my room anytime now,” she said excitedly. “We don’t have to worry about my stepdad and his rules about outsiders.” She air-quoted the word ‘outsiders’.

Zoya led me down the path leading to the student dorms. Almost unconsciously, I’d avoided getting close to it, feeling like I didn’t really deserve to live there.

The luxurious apartment building was at least fifty stories high, towering over the main school building in the background. Dark, tinted windows glittered under the fading sunlight as we crossed the front yard to enter through the guarded doors that slid open after Zoya flashed an ID card at the card reader.

A well-furnished lobby greeted us. Zoya walked forward, leading the way further down the hallway until we reached the elevators. Everything was polished and clean. Compared to this, the surroundings of my cabin must look very humble.

Zoya hit the ‘10’ on the elevator panel. With a jerk, we rose upward.

As the elevator doors slid open, I caught sight of a wide corridor. Natural light came in through glass windows set on both sides of the hallway.

“Come on,” urged Zoya, hurrying down the corridor. She inserted her ID card into the slot by a door. After a short beep, the door unlocked. Pushing it open, she went inside.

Her room was like a luxury hotel suite spread over a vast area. The living room was filled with comfortable couches in a modern contemporary style. Beyond it, lay the bedroom.

“Have a seat,” she said, gesturing at the plush sofa. “I’ll give Lucas a call.”

Before she could dial his number, a buzzer rang out. “That must be him,” I said, going to the door to open it.

“Oh goodie!” she said with a little skip. “I can’t wait to put on our costumes. Mine was custom made, so I am dying to try it on.”

“What about Lucas?” I asked, opening the door.

“What about me?” he asked, stepping inside.

“Is your costume custom made too?”

“Yep. We had the same cosplayer stitch it for us. Actually, she made yours too,” he added. He dropped his backpack and sat on the couch. Stretching like a cat, he unfolded his long limbs and lay on the sofa.

“So, what do we do now?” I asked. “It’s still five hours until the start of the feast.”

“You think you have five hours,” said Zoya, coming to the room with three chilled cans of diet coke. She placed them on the coffee table near the couch and sat next to Lucas. “We have to do hair and makeup and then help each other get dressed properly. It can take a few hours.”

I opened a can of coke and drank deeply, letting my friends decide who would start getting dressed first and whose costume was more complicated than the other. As I gazed around the room, I realized my cabin was indeed tiny compared to the dorm rooms. Liam must have thought the difference between the two would have forced me into a tantrum. I smiled inwardly, realizing I already loved my cabin and wouldn’t trade it for an apartment here.

“Paris!” Zoya shouted, shaking me by the shoulder. “Why do you keep spacing out?”

“Sorry,” I said, turning to face both my friends. “What’s up?”

“I am going to do Lucas’s makeup first, then mine. Once we’re both ready, we’ll help you get into yours.”

I nodded. “Cool. Let me know if you need my help with anything. I am going to take a nap in the meantime.” The couch was comfortable and warm, lulling me into a doze within minutes.

When I was shaken awake again, I found a very pretty Belle with broad shoulders and a cute, petite Amazonian warrior standing before me. A smile rose on my lips. “You guys look amazing!” I cheered. Their custom made costumes were as sophisticated as original movie props.

“Look at the time, Paris. It’s already six. We’ve got to get you ready. People are already going downstairs.” I could hear the muffled shrieks of excitement coming through the walls of the room.

I stretched, rubbing out the sleep from my eyes.

“Where’s my costume?” I asked, looking around the living room area.

“I’ve laid it out on my bed. Wear it and call for me. I’ll help you with the wig and the mane.”

With a nod, I headed to Zoya’s bedroom. It was littered with plastic wrappers, used towels and tissues. Makeup stuff was strewn across the dresser’s table as well as on the bed. She was going to have one heck of a time cleaning up later. Ignoring the mess, I stripped out of my uniform.

My costume looked as sophisticated as Zoya’s and Lucas’s. The shirt I wore was long-sleeved with ruffles at the wrist-end. Even the long, tailored coat I wore could have passed off as a vintage garment. However, I didn’t look anything like a Beast. More like a feminine valet in his castle.

“I am done,” I said, walking back to the living room. Zoya and Lucas were busy snapping each others’ photos. They looked over at me and both burst out laughing.

“Hey!”

“We should have got her some shoulder pads,” said Lucas, eyeing me through heavily-mascara’d lashes.

“And probably some heels,” said Zoya. “She looks tiny in that get-up.”

“We need to hurry,” said Lucas, checking the time on his phone’s screen. “The feast will begin soon.”

“Let’s go,” I said, locking my arm with Zoya’s. “It’s not like there’s a prize for the perfect costume. Let’s just have fun today.”

“Now you’re talking! Woohoo!” Lucas positioned himself on my other side and wound his arm around mine. “We look like a bizarre couple but what the hell, right?”

“Right!” Zoya and I cheered.

We stepped out into the corridor outside. There were all sorts of monsters prowling the halls along with scantily clad girls in fishnet stockings and tiny lingerie. Lucas attracted a lot of attention as we walked to the elevator. His long, flaring gown was eye-catching and he had the perfect pose to make it work. You had to look very closely to realize he was actually a dude in a Disney princess gown.

The lawns around campus were full of people dressed in a myriad of costumes. Other than the girls in lingerie, it was impossible to recognize anyone.

“Let’s stay close,” I said. “It’ll be easy to get lost among all the vamps and pirates.”

The pathway leading to the cafeteria was lined with carved pumpkins. They looked amazingly eerie in the darkness. As we got nearer, the muffled sounds of music reached our ears. They’d chosen a creepy, masquerade playlist for the feast.

The cafeteria itself was decorated to celebrate the occasion. Black, gauzy drapes were hung overhead. The place was dark, almost shadowy. The only lights came from the small carved pumpkins that dotted the floor. The chairs and usual tables were taken away, leaving a vast place for students to dance and mingle. A long table in the corner was laid with food. There would be no waiters tonight.

“I need a drink, girls,” said Lucas.

“Sure. But let’s stick together or I’ll lose you.”

“There’s not a chance we’ll lose him,” said Zoya with a chuckle. “You can see that dress from a mile.”

Sniggering, we followed Lucas to the table. My mouth parted in surprise as I took in the visuals the party planners arranged for us. Most of the food was made to mimic bloody, eerie stuff. There were small carved pumpkins placed in between the platters. Fake black spiders and replicas of lone, human skeletal hands were strewn all around too.

“Ewww,” said Zoya from my side. “They went too overboard with it. The food looks disgusting.”

“It’s Halloween,” I insisted, accepting a glass of blood-red punch from Lucas. They somehow made it into a thick, syrupy consistency, much like blood.

“It’s gross,” she muttered.

“It’s not so bad,” I said, taking a few sips of the cranberry-flavored drink.

Two tall boys, dressed like zombies, sauntered over to where we stood. “Hey, Zoya! Looking hot,” they said, letting their gazes rake her from breast to foot.

“Paris, this is Sam and Kent,” she said, gesturing at the boys. “We’re in the same economics class.”

“Hi,” I said with a small wave. They glanced at me momentarily but their gazes went back to ogle Zoya in her Wonder Woman costume.

“Come dance with us,” said the taller zombie. “We’re all over there.” He jabbed a thumb in the background where plenty of people were already dancing to gothic rock music.

“Go ahead,” I said as Zoya looked longingly at the group of dancing zombies.

“Will you be okay by yourself?” she asked, looking worried.

“Don’t worry about me and enjoy yourself. I’ve got Lucas for company.”

She smiled and skipped across the room to join her classmates. Within seconds, she disappeared in the throng of dancing bodies.

“Try these fish fingers,” said Lucas, stuffing something resembling a long, human finger into my mouth suddenly.

I bit into it and if I didn’t pay too much attention to what it looked like, it tasted rather crunchy and savory. “It’s good,” I said through the mouthful.

After eating our way through the most bizarre-looking dishes, Lucas and I moved to the dance floor. People openly stared at us, a tall Belle and a short, skinny Beast. It was funny and we were both laughing and dancing in no time at all. For the first time since I stepped into Knightswood Academy, I was having fun.

The crowd grew larger as time passed. With the myriad of costumes everyone wore, it started getting claustrophobic in the darkened cafeteria.

“I need some air,” I shouted over the music which had been cranked high.

Lucas nodded, taking hold of my wrist and leading the way through the crowd. His tall frame and voluminous skirt easily cleared the way for me.

The cold night air felt amazingly refreshing after the suffocating warmth of the cafeteria hall. A half-sickle moon hung in the sky, illuminating the low hills all around us.

“How about we check out the cemetery now?” asked Lucas.

I hesitated. Not only was it extremely creepy to be going to one at night, but it was also Halloween. Mom told me about the crazy shit that went on there during this time. Séances and drunken orgies had been common during her time. Did I really want to see any of it?

“C’ mon, Paris,” urged Lucas with a tug at my hand. “I’ve never been out on Halloween over the past two years. Ever since I stepped in Knightswood, I had no friends to hang out with. Please? Go with me?” He wagged shaggy eyebrows at me.

I chuckled. “You’re asking the Charity Case for pity?” Taking a deep breath, I nodded. “Might as well see what really goes up there than being curious about it. But you’ve got to promise me one thing.”

“What?”

“You can’t ditch me.”

“Not a prob, Beasty Darling,” he said, pulling me against him. “I won’t leave your side.”

We followed the path leading past the student dorms. Tonight, the way was lit with carved pumpkins as well as hanging lanterns on bare tree branches. A chilly breeze blew down on us but my layers of vintage clothing kept me warm. Zombies, vampires and even girls in cute little dresses playing the Powerpuff Girls passed by us as we all headed to the hill with the Victorian cemetery.

“Why does the school allow this?” I asked thoughtfully, looking at the furtive way everyone huddled together with their friends as they headed up the hill. People looked nervous rather than excited.

“It’s an old tradition at the academy. Among the rich and elite, nothing is more important than keeping up age-old traditions even if it makes them look like idiots.” Lucas’s voice was bitter.

“Is your family okay with you being gay?” I asked slowly. So far, I’d refrained from asking him anything personal, but after being friends for almost two months, I felt we were close enough.

“My family is okay, that is, my mother and father,” said Lucas, looking ahead. “They even gave up their positions in my grandfather’s company because I refused to be set up with another heiress. He hates it. He’s the one who has given free rein to Lucien. I guess he believes my cousin can beat it out of me.”

“I’m sorry,” I said in a small voice.

“It’s okay. I just need to survive this place for another two years and I can get away. Lucien can’t follow me to a top science university. It’s one of the reasons I chose the hardest subjects to master.” His gaze fell down me. “What about you? Why aren’t you breezing through by taking some easy subjects?”

“My mom was a science student at Knightswood,” I said with a smile. “We solved math puzzles for fun. I just happen to like Physics and Math. No compulsion made me choose them.”

“Lucky you,” he mumbled. “I hate Physics.”

I chuckled, leaning against his tall frame. It was amazing how comfortable we’d grown with each other.

The tops of the crumbling crypts came in view soon. The gray stones making up parts of a wall shone dully in the moonlight. Bare trees dotted the area. A few people had got small bonfires burning in the empty spaces between the crypts and graves. Those who gathered around them drank and laughed loudly. Some people were openly smoking joints. It would have looked like a gathering of junkies except everyone was dressed in Halloween costumes.

“Let’s go that way,” said Lucas, motioning ahead at a cluster of dead ash trees. They blocked the view in the distance, standing a like a tall wall separating this part of the cemetery from the other.

I nodded, letting him lead the way.

Walking in the graveyard that probably stood there for over two hundred years sent a chill through me. My grip on Lucas’s hand grew tighter as my senses heightened. I felt shivers crawling up my spine. The feeling of being watched grew within me, making me look all around the shadowy cemetery.

“Maybe we should get back?” I suggested as the cold eeriness wrapped all around me. I didn’t fear ghosts but could feel the darkness and shadows hiding something sinister.

Lucas breathed in deeply and looked down at me. “I actually like it here. There’s no one to see me and I can be myself.” By then, we’d walked further away than the grove of ash trees. There were no tombstones or crypts where we stood, just a gently rolling slope of the hill before us. Jack-o-lanterns were strewn around the place, illuminating the spot.

“It’s sad you don’t feel safe enough to be yourself here,” I said slowly. “You can always be your true self with me.” I gave his hand a tight squeeze. “I might not understand everything you feel but I am here for you.”

Lucas’s eyes glittered with unshed tears as his hand wrapped around mine. “Thank you, Paris.”

The sound of clapping broke the silence of the space. Both Lucas and I were startled. Turning around, I saw a group of vampires heading our way. Their special eye lenses made their eyes gleam in the dark, making their costumes even creepier.

“Let’s get out of here,” said Lucas, grabbing my hand tightly and pulling me away.

I stumbled after him, not understanding his sudden panic. We barely made it a few feet before getting surrounded by the vampires in long, black cloaks. A shaft of moonlight fell on the figure closest to us. The sneer on his face was disturbingly familiar. It was Lucien, baring his fake fangs at us.

“You actually dared to dress up as a princess?” Lucien’s cold voice was loud and mocking.

“It’s none of your business,” I retorted.

His eerie glowing eyes fell on me. Lucas’s grip on my hand tightened, warning me to be quiet.

“You’re the bad influence, aren’t you?” he said, slowly strolling towards us. “You like getting dressed as a man. What a fucking waste of good pussy!” He lifted his chin. Next second, Lucas was torn away from me. Before I could do a thing, I felt Lucien’s fingers wrapping around my arm. “I didn’t take you to be like him, Charity girl,” he whispered in my ear. “I thought you liked a good cock in your mouth.”

“Let go!” I hissed. “I’ll be like whoever I want to be.”

His strength exceeded mine, making all my struggling useless against him.

“Let Paris go.” I heard Lucas’s voice from the side. He was being held by four boys as he struggled to free himself.

Lucien’s cold laughter grated on my nerves.

Anger rose up in my mind, driving away the panic I’d felt when they grabbed us. With a sudden move, I bit down on Lucien’s hand until he shrieked out and pushed me away from me. Hurtling forward, I ran into the boy closest to Lucas. As he fell backward, Lucas was able to throw away the hands holding him. The moment of surprise was enough for him to run back towards the way we’d come from.

I ran after him but someone caught me by my waist and lifted me off the ground. I screamed, turning around to see who held me. It was Lucien.

“Put me down!” I shouted.

Lucas came to a stop in the distance.

“Run!” I shouted just as Lucien threw me to the ground. A groan escaped me as my elbow and knee hit the hard, unyielding earth. Lucien grabbed me by my hair and pulled me to my feet.

“You’re going to pay for that,” he whispered in my ear.

“I’m not afraid of you,” I fumed, trying to kick him in the leg as he held me by my hair.

A soft chuckle escaped him. “You’re really naïve, little Charity Girl.”

I managed to hit his side with my elbow. Just as the hold on my hair loosened, I darted away from him but only to be ganged up by his four friends.

“Don’t let her run,” said Lucien, massaging his side. His fake eye lenses and fangs made him look even more monstrous as he scowled at me. “She needs to be taught a lesson.”

At once, four pairs of hands grabbed me by my shoulders and arms. “Let go! If you don’t, I’ll report you,” I shouted.

“Report us?” said Lucien in a bored voice. “And why would they believe you?” He leaned forward, his face dangerously close to mine. “Words of little charity girls are never taken seriously when they’re about rich heirs like us.”

There’s only one rule that really runs Knightswood. Nikolai’s voice played through my mind. No matter what you do here, don’t get caught. Don’t leave behind any evidence and you’ll get away with murder.

Fear snaked its fingers around my throat as I re-evaluated my situation. Lucien Bettencourt was a psychopath and he had me in his grip. He could hurt me if he wanted. After all, there was no one around to witness what he did to me.

Lucien’s crimson-stained lips curved in a knowing smile. He knew I was scared. Gripping my chin, he forced me to look at him. “You’re pretty,” he whispered with disapproval. “You are innocent. No wonder Brianna hates you.”

I turned my gaze away from his monstrous face.

“Look at me!” he commanded, tightening the grip on my chin painfully. A gasp escaped me but I refused to look into those pale, glowing eyes.

“You fight too hard, little Charity,” he said with laughter in his voice. “I’m going to enjoy breaking you piece by piece.”

“Let me go and I won’t tell anyone about this,” I said through gritted teeth.

The boys behind me sniggered. “We haven’t even started with you,” said one of them.

“Then, let’s get started, shall we?” said Lucien. Leaning down, he forced his mouth on mine.

I struggled against him but with the four boys holding me from behind and Lucien’s hand gripping my chin, there was nothing I could do. Tears slipped from my closed eyelids as he bit my bottom lip hard, drawing blood. I whimpered and Lucien took the opportunity to shove his tongue inside my mouth.

I tasted the coppery tang of blood on his tongue as he swirled it around mine. My body shook with fear and revulsion, but no matter how hard I tried, my strength failed against his.

It was getting harder to breathe as Lucien pressed his body against mine. The feel of his cold, bitter tongue in my mouth sickened me. Bile rose up in my throat and I wished I would throw up, just to make them get away from me.

In all my life at Kensington High, I’d never been manhandled or abused like this. There were dangerous kids walking down the hallways with knives and guns in their backpacks but they never hurt innocent bystanders. Their violence was limited to boys from rival gangs.

“You taste so sweet, Little Charity,” whispered Lucien, sliding a thumb over my bottom lip. “Like blood and chocolate.” He’d finally broken the forced kiss. His fingers snaked through the strands of my hair, drawing me close to him again. However, before he could kiss me again, I sank my teeth into his lips just as they got close enough.

“Bitch!” he snarled, taking a step back from me. Next second, he sniggered, brushing away a drop of blood from his lips. “You’re going to be so much fun to play with, Little Charity.” A smile stretched his lips as he moved close to me again.

“Don’t touch her.” A cold, commanding voice rang through the silence.

Nikolai stood in the corner with Lucas beside him. Nikolai was dressed like a Victorian count with tight breeches, long leather boots, and a flaring overcoat. It was similar to my costume except for the laces and frills that embellished mine. Relief settled in my eyes as I met Lucas’s gaze. He’d brought help.

“What do you want, Ivanov?” said Lucien, turning his gaze upon the newcomer.

“I want her,” said Nikolai shortly.

“Little Charity?” Lucien shook his head, glancing at me. “She is oddly yummy. I want her for myself. Once I get tired, you can have her back.”

“I am not asking, Lucien,” snarled Nikolai. “Tell your dogs to release her.”

“No.”

“Well, I gave you a choice.” Nikolai stalked forward towards me. Grabbing one of the boys, he pulled him off me and punched him straight in the face. The guy howled, clutching at his nose. Nikolai curved a finger, beckoning the other boys. I was pushed away as they crowded Nikolai.

From the incident in my old neighborhood, I knew Nikolai could fight. I hoped he was better than the boys who surrounded him.

As the kicks and punches started raining down, Nikolai defended himself. From time to time, he found opportunities to assail his attackers, bringing the three remaining boys down to their knees within minutes.

I stood in my spot, my hands clutched over my chest, watching the fight play out with bated breath.

“I guess we’re done here,” said Nikolai, glancing at Lucien who stared at him with those vampirish eyes. He remained silent as Nikolai strode towards me and grabbed my arm. “I am taking what’s mine.” He tugged at me, making me stumble after him.

Lucas took hold of my other hand, leading me away from the scene.

“Are you hurt, Paris?” he asked, looking down at me with anxiety swirling in his eyes.

My lips still felt swollen and painful from Lucien’s bruising kiss but I shook my head. “I am fine.”

Nikolai remained silent, steadily leading the way back to the main campus.

21

Nikolai

Paris’s hand in mine was cold and clammy. She didn’t speak much as Lucan and I led her through the grounds to her cabin by the woods. We were lucky it was Halloween. Our costumes and the dimly-lit campus areas hid us effectively from unwanted attention.

Reaching the cabin by the woods, I halted.

“Get her inside,” I said to Lucas, letting go of Paris’s hand. She looked up at me. Her wide green eyes swirled with panic as I stepped away from her. Her lips parted to say something but she swallowed, suppressing her words. Once both Lucas and Paris went inside, I let my gaze look around the shadowy corners of the trees nearby. As expected, my men stood on alert, guarding the area.

Giving them a nod of acknowledgment, I went inside the cabin and closed the door behind me. The tall, well-built men in black suits were the bodyguards I’d appointed for Paris since the day she arrived at Knightswood Academy.

From the moment she stepped into the academy, I knew she would attract trouble. Girls like Paris were the exact opposite of the norm here. She was driven and hardworking, not bowing to social conventions even when she was Clara Davenport’s ward. If it had been someone else, they would have taken full advantage of the position. Instead, she quietly accepted this small cabin as her lodging. I knew Liam Davenport thought it would make her go away, but he didn’t know Paris the way I did.

Paris came into my life since the time Zoya’s mother got involved with my father. Cathleen’s daughter was closest to Paris then, attending the same school. Being curious about the new girl coming into the family, I’d spied on Zoya, which led to spying on Paris.

I was merely twelve years old back then but the cheerful girl with silvery blond hair won my heart. Back then, it wasn’t dyed to its present shade of indigo.

As long as Zoya attended Kensington High, I watched them both. It was always fascinating to see the look of pure joy when Paris went back to the bakery and hugged her mother. Zoya often hung around too, and sometimes, they would go out to buy burgers and ice cream in the afternoons.

Watching them was the only pastime I indulged in.

My father rarely cared to speak with me, content to stay away from home on most days. The lonely twelve-year-old boy would keep his distance from Zoya and Paris but he loved spying on them while they walked back from school, ate pancakes at a diner and sometimes, hung out in the bakery run by Paris’s mother.

The only time I saw Paris up close was at my father’s wedding. She’d been beautiful back then, wearing an indigo-blue dress with matching pumps. The shy twelve-year-old me had acted aloof and uninterested but my eyes followed her everywhere. A part of me hoped she would be a regular visitor at our house after Cathleen’s marriage but my father forbade her from entering our residence. His need to keep his business dealings quiet had made him paranoid. He didn’t want any outsiders in our home.

Over the years, I kept a watch over both Zoya and Paris. I was able to get some of my father’s men to watch over them discreetly when they attended Kensington High together. I cared for Zoya as a sister despite my aloofness. All these years, I tried to get my mind away from Paris but my boyhood crush was as strong today as it was five years ago. Hell! It was stronger. I was no longer a kid. Within a few years, I would join my father’s business. And now that Paris was so much closer to me than ever before, I was determined to claim her as mine.

I’d done all I could to persuade her from leaving the academy.

She refused.

The walls I’d kept up between us so long crumbled to dust tonight.

“He hurt you, didn’t he?” Lucas’s voice broke me out of my thoughts. My gaze traversed around the room until they fell on Paris. She looked badly shaken and her lower lip was bleeding. Rage coursed through my veins at the sight. It didn’t take a genius to know it had been Lucien. He’d been all over her by the time I got to the clearing.

I rushed forward and got down to my knees so I could be at level with Paris’s gaze. She sat at the edge of her bed and struggled to control her sobs. Lucas may take her head shakes as her telling him she was fine but I knew better. She couldn’t get a word out because her throat was choked with tears. Paris didn’t want to cry in front of us.

Damn it! Getting to my feet, I turned away from her. Did she have to keep acting strong even when a psychopath like Lucien Bettencourt was bent on devouring her morsel by morsel?

“Th-thank you,” she managed to blurt out. “For coming to rescue me.”

“If it weren’t for you, they’d have been beaten me badly,” said Lucas.

I turned around to look at the pair.

“Paris helped you get away from Lucien?” I asked him.

Lucas looked absolutely ridiculous with that sorry expression on a face full of thick makeup. He gave a nod. “She fought off the boys and made them let me go. We were running but they caught up with her. I didn’t know what to do and ran around looking for help. Thanks for coming, Nikolai.”

Paris gazed up at me, watching my every move. She looked scared and small. Under the lights of the cabin, I could see both her and Lucas’s costumes. They were dressed like Beauty and the Beast.

“You two look ridiculous,” I spat out.

“It was supposed to be funny,” said Paris in a small voice. “A skinny beast and a tall Belle.”

I shook my head. “Why are you even talking?” My voice sounded stern. She cringed, pressing her body against Lucas. Anger throbbed in my veins, hot and swift. I knew Lucas was gay but he was still a dude. She should be taking comfort in my arms. Not his.

“Let her rest for the night,” I said, hoping it would make him leave her alone. I was the only one who could protect her. “You need to get back to the dorms too.”

Lucas glanced between us. “Will you be okay by yourself?”

“Yeah, I’ll be fine.” Paris even managed a smile.

Lucas got to his feet and arranged the absurdly large skirt around his frame. No wonder he ticked off his cousin in that ridiculously large Princess gown. A part of me wanted to pummel him to a pulp for getting Paris involved. Psychos like Lucien wouldn’t give up on someone they thought were their prey. He would bide his time until he could devour his prey completely.

“Hurry before they catch you again,” I said through gritted teeth. “Get back to the dorms immediately.”

Panic struck him at the mention of his cousin. “Call me if you need anything,” he told Paris before hurrying out of the door.

Paris sat on the edge of the bed, her eyes cast downward and her lips trembling. She didn’t even notice me standing before her. In her mind, she was back in the shadowy cemetery with Lucien and his goons.

I looked around the cabin. While all the students lived in king-size suites, Paris seemed perfectly at home in the tiny hut. Locating the kitchenette in the corner, I headed there to get a bowl. Finding a kettle plugged to the wall, I put some water to boil. Paris was lost in her own thoughts, not even bothering to ask what I was doing tinkering around the place.

I added drops of antiseptic solution into a bowl of heated water. Taking a fresh towel from a laundry basket, I walked back to Paris.

Dipping the towel in the water, I began sponging her swollen, cut lips. The sensation made her jump and she stared at me wide-eyed.

“Relax,” I said. “I am just going to clean you up.”

She sat there, watching me without blinking. Paris was usually shy. She would blush even when all I did was get too close to her. I didn’t even have to touch her intimately to get a reaction out of her, but tonight, she seemed distant.

“Let me take off the jacket too,” I said, proceeding to get the vintage overcoat off her small shoulders. She wore a long-sleeved lace shirt underneath. “Maybe you should just change out of the whole costume and wear something comfortable. You need to get to bed and have some rest.”

She nodded and got to her feet. “Thanks for tonight,” she said in a low voice. “Do you know how Zoya is doing? I am worried about her.”

I sighed internally. She barely had her own shit together and she was worried about my stepsister.

“Zoya got too drunk on an empty stomach. All that dancing made her puke. She’s back in her dorm with a  headache. You should worry about yourself first.”

She chuckled nervously. “Guess you’re right.”Going to the corner, she picked out some clothes from her hamper and stepped inside the bathroom. 

While she changed, I took the opportunity to take a closer look at the cabin. Overall, it looked neat and cozy. Books were stacked tidily on her desk, her laptop was at full charge and a complicated schedule was stuck to the wall over the table. There were no photographs of her or her mother anywhere.

I was reminded of the day of her mother’s funeral. She couldn’t even get through the ceremony. It was unusual of me but I’d insisted on accompanying my stepmother that day. As far as I knew, Emily Johnson was the only family Paris had. As I looked around for signs of mourning, I realized Paris may not have fully accepted that her mother was gone.

Just as I mused about her loss, the door to the bathroom opened.

Paris stepped out, wearing a tiny black satin dress with spaghetti straps. With her indigo-dyed hair flowing past her shoulders in gentle waves, she looked utterly ravishing. The wolf within me howled at the sight of her, clawing away at my insides to grab her and mark her as mine.

“Sorry, this isn’t too decent,” said Paris in a hesitating voice, tugging at the hem of the nightdress. A faint pink blush bloomed on her pale cheeks as she read the intentions in my smoldering gaze. “Clara bought these for me. So, I’m just using them.” A nervous chuckle escaped her as she stood rooted on the spot, instinctively knowing not to approach the hungry beast that lay in wait within me.

Clara Davenport was one tricky woman. Why would she buy such provocative nightwear for Paris? Did she want her son to look at her in a different way? My fists balled together tightly, wondering if that was truly her motive. After all, who would let go of a warm-hearted girl like Paris? She was a rare gem in our fickle society.

Liam had been severely depressed after his old girlfriend, Vanessa, left the Davenport household. The girls at the academy took it as an opportunity to grab him but he was too hung up on the girl to even care for anyone else. Did Clara Davenport want to use Paris as a distraction?

“I’m going to bed now,” said Paris from her spot.

“What?”

“I want to sleep,” she said, looking awkward and shy.

“Oh, right,” I said, struggling to pull myself together. “I am going. Make sure to keep the doors locked.”

“I will,” she said with a determined nod.

There wouldn’t be any need since I had my men guarding the cabin. Anyone coming in would deal with them first. I’d posted them there since the day she got here. There was no way I would let her sleep in that lonely cottage without any protection. If there was one thing I knew about the academy, it was that predators lurked in every corner.

“Bye,” she said, peeking through the gap in the door. “Thanks for everything.”

“Close the door,” I said, pulling at the knob until it shut closed. I didn’t want any of those men to catch a glimpse of Paris in that sexy, black lingerie.

I gestured at the men who’d gathered close to the cabin while I was there.

Even as I walked past the drunken kids on my way back to the dorms, I knew I had to talk to Liam Davenport. I may have just started a war with Lucien Bettencourt tonight. The prized trophy was Paris Johnson and even if it irked me, I was going to gather every ally on my side to protect her.

22

Liam

I watched two girls dressed in skin-tight Catwoman costumes twine themselves around Gabrielle’s half-asleep form. He didn’t stir as they smoothly lay their palms on his chest. Gianna’s fingers crept over the gap in his open shirt. A small noise of discontent escaped him and he swatted at her.

I chuckled softly, watching the two girls try their best to seduce Gabrielle.

We were in our den, a coveted underground room located in the basement of the academy. Furnished with plush couches and sofas, it catered to the elites of Knightswood. Even the teachers weren’t allowed to come down here. It allowed us to drink and party as we pleased without worrying about the consequences. Drugs and booze flowed without any restraint here.

“That Gianna is a complete slut,” said Brianna from beside me. “She knows Gabe belongs to Holly but she won’t stop hooking her claws into him.”

“It’s not like Holly has any luck with him,” I added. “Gabe is into mature women. He doesn’t give two shits about Gianna or Holly.”

“And what about you, Liam?” said Brianna, sliding beside me on the sofa. She wore a figure-hugging black mermaid-gown. The sleek lengths of her jet-black hair fell down to her waist. With a white dusted-up face, Brianna was in a Morticia Addams costume tonight.

“Me?” I paused for a moment, my mind conjuring up an image of an indigo-haired girl in an academy uniform.

“You’re going to be my date to the New Years Eve ball, aren’t you?” she asked directly.

I shrugged. “It’s Halloween,” I replied. “How about I think about it when the time comes for it?”

“What’s there to think?” she asked with a pout. “Who else is good enough to walk beside you at such an event? None of the girls here can ever match me.”

I sighed internally. Brianna was so self-assured about her “worth”, it was off-putting.

Placing a hand on my cheek, she moved close to me. Her hot breath fanned my face as her crimson lips hovered over mine. It was unintentional but a large yawn escaped me. Brianna’s dark eyes flashed angrily and she pushed me away from her.

“I wish you’d try harder, Liam,” she chided.

“Stop forcing something that isn’t there.”

She glared at me. “I thought you’d be more clearheaded once Vanessa left. It’s been two years. You should’ve moved on by now.”

“I have moved on,” I said through gritted teeth.

“That’s not the reaction I saw when you pushed Charity Case into the swimming pool.”

I closed my eyes for a moment, unwilling to let her see the pain the memory brought me. I hadn’t intended to hurt Paris that night. My emotions went out of control when I saw the dress on her. It was Vanessa’s. No one else had the right to it. I’d spiraled so out of control I didn’t even realize what I had done until it was too late.

“How did you get a hold of that dress?” I asked, staring at Brianna.

“What?”

“That dress. You gave it to Paris.”

“Is that what the bitch told you?” she demanded.

“That’s what my butler told me,” I said, making sure she couldn’t put the blame on Paris. “Paris didn’t even know what she did to make me angry.” I took a deep breath, willing to control the rage that throbbed through my veins. “I tolerate you and your friends, Brianna. But if you fuck with Vanessa’s things or Paris, I will make you pay. My mother is her legal guardian and my family owes a debt to her mother. Keep these things in mind before you target her again.”

Gianna had managed to completely unbutton all of Gabrielle’s buttons. Her crimson talons lightly grazed along the planes of his hard chest.

“He’s asleep,” I said, raising my voice irritably. “Stop mauling him.”

Gianna winked at me and laid herself against his chest while the second girl licked his earlobe.

“Sluts,” scoffed Brianna. “So, how about we talk about us?” She placed a hand on my chest and drew closer.

“There is no ‘us’,” I told Brianna, throwing her hand off me.

I knew Brianna was trying hard to get me to like her but it wasn’t working. She looked at her own best friends with disdain. Not only that, she’d always been against Vanessa, driving her to the edge which led her to flee the academy and go off to France. She was doing the same thing to Paris but I was determined to stop her.

Guilt weighed in my gut every time I thought of Paris.

I’d been the one to feed her to the wolves without knowing a thing about her. I assumed her to be a gold-digger who entered my family as soon as her mother passed away. Back then, I didn’t even know her home had been burned down and she had no place to go, that it was really my mother who brought her there. I took her to be like Vanessa, someone who came into my family when she needed us and then left without a backward glance when an opportunity showed up.

Ever since Paris stepped into my home, I’d imposed my assumptions on her, never bothering to know her intentions.

“Why do you have to play so hard-to-get?” she fumed. “Do you have any idea how many guys want to be with me?”

“You should be with them,” I said.

“Liam! You’re mine,” she hissed. “If it’s time you need, take it, but when you’re over Vanessa, it’s me you’ll come to. I can be your only woman. No one else!”

Brianna’s obsession with me was getting out of hand. There was no heat between us. I found her to be an absolutely rotten human being and was always honest about it. Unfortunately, she never listened, believing the world revolved around her and whatever she wanted was within her reach. That I was the one playing the “hard-to-get” game. I tolerated her for the sake of the relationship between our companies which we would someday take the reins over but she mistook it for actual interest. Her delusion kept her from seeing that I didn’t even like her as a person.

I pretended to check my watch. “It’s late,” I said, getting to my feet. “Better get Gabe out of here before he gets raped.”

A shriek of laughter escaped her. Shaking my head, I moved towards Gabrielle and shook him roughly.

“Hey! Get up! I am leaving the party.”

He groaned, not bothering to open his eyes. Gianna had plied him with drinks all night to get him into bed with her. Too bad she didn’t know too much booze made him fall asleep.

I was about to shake him awake when a heavy hand came to rest on my shoulder. Expecting it to be Brianna, I turned around with a disinterested expression. However, it was someone completely unexpected.

Nikolai Ivanov stood before me, his icy silver eyes fixed on me. “We need to talk.”

Gianna was up on her feet in an instant and ran into Nikolai’s side. “Come on, Nik! Party with us.”

“Don’t touch me,” he growled, baring his teeth.

Dressed as a Victorian-era count, he looked imposing. Gianna took a step back from him but kept gazing at him with dreamy eyes. On a normal day, she wouldn’t dare approach Nikolai but the alcohol must have been pumping her with liquid courage. Nikolai Ivanov rarely visited the den. Even though the girls would love to get to be with him, his frosty nature kept them at bay.

“Don’t be like that,” crooned Gianna, grasping his arm. She looked up at him with puppy eyes.

“Fuck off!” He jerked his arm, the force enough to throw the skinny girl.

Gianna’s eyes filled with tears at his reaction but Ivanov ignored her, turning his attention to me.

“Can we talk?” he asked again.

Gabrielle’s eyes were open now. He watched us from his spot on the couch. Brianna’s dark gaze was also upon us.

“What do you want to talk about?” I asked, focusing my attention on him.

He motioned for me to follow him. Glancing to the corner, he said, “You can come too, Romano.”

Surprise flitted through Gabrielle’s eyes but he stood up at once. Ivanov was a loner, preferring to keep to himself. While the girls craved to get closer to him because of his looks, the boys wanted to get friendly with him to get him on their side. His family’s wealth and ties to the underground Russian mafia would make him a powerful ally.

Gabrielle walked toward us. His eyes were clear now. The drunken haze was lifted off him as soon as he saw Nikolai talking to me.

“Can I come too?” asked Brianna.

“No.” Ivanov’s prompt reply made her frown. She folded her arms across her chest and glared at us.

“Lead the way,” said Gabrielle.

We followed him up the stairs to the hallway above the basement. A single bulb hung from the ceiling, hiding every corner in shadows.

“This way,” said Ivanov, opening a door to the right.

We entered a smaller room. Gabrielle lit a lighter, bathing the place in its dim glow. Ivanov found the light switch. A fluorescent tube flickered to life overhead.

“It’s about your charity case,” said Ivanov without preamble.

“Paris?” said Gabrielle with a cocked eyebrow. “What about her?”

“She painted a target on her back tonight.” A low sigh escaped him. “Actually, it started since the day she spoke up for Lucas Bettencourt in front of his cousin.”

A low groan escaped me. It was a well-known fact in the academy how Lucien Bettencourt tortured his cousin on a daily basis. The family had broken over the fact that Lucas was gay. While his parents didn’t renounce him, his grandfather made a pariah out of him, blaming him for the rift in the Bettencourt family.

Lucas often sported evidence of cruel beatings but so far, he’d kept his mouth shut, taking his cousin’s torture silently. While many of us were concerned, it was an unspoken rule not to interfere in anyone’s family business.

Over the past few months, Paris had gotten close to Lucas. They shared the same classes which naturally had them hanging out together daily. I just never thought she would come to harm because of her friendship with him. Since he was gay, I never worried about her being close to him, but I should have been more vigilant. I should have known she would attract Lucien’s eyes if she stayed too close to Lucas.

“What happened tonight?” asked Gabrielle in a grim voice.

“He hurt her,” said Ivanov. Blood pounded in my ears as cold spread through my chest at his words. “Not badly,” he added, looking at the turbulent expressions on both mine and Gabrielle’s faces. “I got there in time tonight but I know things will get worse. She needs to be protected.” Anxiety overcame his features as he glanced between me and my friend. “Will you help?”

“Of course,” said Gabrielle at once.

I nodded, too lost in my own anger and regret.

“But why do you want to help her?” asked Gabrielle. “Is it because she’s your stepsister’s best friend?”

“That’s one of the reasons,” said Ivanov. “I also happen to like her.”

“Whoa! Back up, dude,” said Gabrielle, putting up his hands. “I had dibs on her the moment I saw her. This was before she even entered school. Ask Liam.”

Ivanov’s mask of cold indifference was back on his face. “I saw her when we were twelve. She is mine.”

No, I wanted to say. Paris is mine to protect.

The thought took me off guard. The last girl I felt this way for was Vanessa. Over the past two years, I kept hoping she would come back to the States. No matter how many girls threw themselves at me to help me move on, I was stuck with Vanessa in my mind and heart. Part of me hated her for it.

It was only after Paris entered my life that I started forgetting about her little by little. Like the wind chasing a mass of black clouds, my feelings for Vanessa was gradually diminishing. These days when I closed my eyes, it was Paris’s innocent face that came to my mind.

“We need to work on gathering evidence on Lucien,” I said in a loud voice. Ivanov and Gabrielle stopped bickering at once. “He’s already crossed the limits when it comes to beating up his cousin. The teachers have been ignoring the issue but I don’t want to any longer.”

“Yeah,” agreed Gabrielle. “We should have done something to stop him. I thought he would give up once he realized you can’t beat the gay out of someone, but I’m guessing he’s enjoying his sadistic little tortures way too much.”

“You both want to go up against Charlie Bettencourt?” asked Nikolai in a low grim voice. He was right to question our intention. Lucien’s grandfather was one of those people even our families feared. He was known to be ruthless to his enemies, knowing no boundaries when it came to establishing his business. Going up against him would paint targets on our families’ backs too.

“How about we don’t involve the elders?” said Gabrielle. “Let’s get evidence on him, disclose it to the whole academy anonymously and leave the dirty job of ridding him with Thorne and her professors. Our girl and boy will be safe and we can escape Charlie Bettencourt’s eye.”

“If you’re going to be kicking people out of the academy to save Paris, then you’re going to have to kick a lot of people to protect her,” said Ivanov, glancing at me. “Playing all those cheap shots against her has gotten most of the school to bully her. I know that’s exactly what you wanted so she would leave this place. I wanted her out of here too but everything has backfired.”

Gabrielle rubbed his forehead. “I kept telling Liam not to go overboard.”

“It’s my fault, so I’ll be the one to protect her from both Lucien and Brianna,” I said in a determined tone.

“You can’t be everywhere at all times, can you?” asked Ivanov. “I have my men guarding that cottage you forced her to live in. They’re there since the day she came into the academy. Unlike you, I have been protecting her ever since she came here.”

“Thank you.” Surprise flitted through his pale eyes.

“We all want to protect Paris,” concluded Gabrielle. “Let’s work together on gathering evidence against Lucien. In the meantime, we stay vigilant and keep an eye on our girl.”

Ivanov nodded.

“We’re in agreement,” I said. “Paris is ours to protect.”

Both Gabrielle and Ivanov nodded their agreement.

A deep breath exhaled out of me. I was finally going to have a chance to make things right for Paris.

23

Gabrielle

The smell of coffee in the cafeteria next morning woke up my senses. The residual hangover from last night had almost passed but my head still felt light. A waiter brought me a plate of full English breakfast, complete with sausages, fried eggs, baked beans, grilled mushrooms and thick slices of buttered toasts. Tucking in, I devoured half the plate before looking up.

The cafeteria hall was comparatively empty that morning after the Halloween party. Those few who came to breakfast looked pale and disgruntled. I sat alone at the table as Liam still slept in his room. I assumed he didn’t catch much sleep after Nikolai Ivanov tipped him about Paris’s situation. Just then, my wandering gaze fell on a figure with vibrant indigo hair. Even when her back was towards me, I knew it to be Paris.

Picking up my plate, I walked to her table.

“Hey.”

Vivid green eyes stared up at me. A smile slowly stretched her lips. “Hi.” She looked around the place and then back at me. “Are you alone?”

“Yeah. Do you mind if I joined you?”

Surprise flitted through her eyes as another smile blossomed on her pretty face. “Of course, not.”

Taking the chair opposite to her, I saw the plain toasts and a cup of black coffee before her. It took me a moment to realize how pale she looked that morning. I hadn’t spoken to her since the night of the incident at Liam’s party. Both Liam and I kept our distance from her since then, hoping Brianna and her friends would stop picking on her on our account.

“Aren’t you hungry?” I asked.

“No. I don’t feel too good.” There was a glum look on her face as she stared down at her coffee cup.

“Where’s Zoya? Did you guys have a good time last night?”

“She is still sleeping. I guess she had fun but I…” she shook her head. “I ran into some trouble.” She plastered on a fake smile. “But everything’s okay.”

I could feel her pain underneath that nonchalant smile. A part of me could identify with her. She’d lost her mother and with Zoya still in bed, she had no one to confide in about the horror she faced last night. She was the kind of girl to suppress her own pain so as not to make others uncomfortable.

“Where is Liam?” she asked after a while.

“He’s asleep too.”

She nodded, picking up a toast and taking a small bite out of it. “About that day…thanks for saving me,” she suddenly blurted out. “If you hadn’t jumped in after me, I might not be sitting here today.”

“You don’t have to thank me for that,” I said grimly. My hand closed over hers and I gave it a gentle squeeze. “How about we get out of here?” I said. “Just you and me like last time?”

“With you?”

I nodded. “We could go for a drive in the city, walk around, have lunch somewhere and I’ll take you back to my apartment and you bake me something.”

Her eyes lit up at all the things I said. I couldn’t help the grin on my face. It was so simple to make her happy. Unlike the girls that gravitated to me, Paris had no affinity for expensive jewelry and luxury cars. Just being close to her opened up a part of me that I only disclosed before Liam.

“It’s been a while since I baked,” she added thoughtfully.

“I like chocolate-chip cookies,” I said with a grin. “Just so you know.”

She nodded, chuckling softly. Picking up the remaining toast on her plate, she took a few large bites and washed it down with the rest of her coffee. Slamming the cup on the table, she wiped her hand over her mouth. “I’m ready.” Her green eyes sparkled.

Warmth flooded my chest. I loved how the prospect of spending the day with me made her so happy. Picking up my knife and fork, I quickly devoured the rest of my breakfast.

As we both got up to leave, I noticed the dress she wore. It was a demure knee-length frock made of a soft peach-pink fabric. While she looked beautiful and feminine in it, the memory of her in ripped jeans and a t-shirt rose up in my mind.

“Why do you dress differently than before?” I asked.

“What?” She looked up at me with a confused expression.

“Weren’t you into ripped and faded jeans before? More street-side fashion than this.” I gestured at her dress.

“You remember that day when I came to Knightswood with Zoya?” she asked with a smile.

“Yep. Someone like you definitely stood out in the academy crowd.”

She gave a little nod, like confirming a thought to herself. Glancing up at me, she said, “The clothes I’m wearing now were all given by Mrs. Davenport. These aren’t the types of clothes I would usually wear but I didn’t want to fuss about it.”

“You accepted them so you won’t hurt her feelings?”

“Yeah. I’m not that stuck-up about what I wear anyway. Besides, these dresses are amazingly comfortable. I am getting used to them.” She hesitated before meeting my gaze again. “Do I look funny in them?”

“No.” My response was a little too quick. Her head cocked to the right as she halted in her steps. “You look amazing either way,” I said, putting my arm around her slim waist and pulling her against me. Leaning down, I brushed my lips over hers. Tiny jolts of electricity ran through me at the brief contact, urging me to delve deeper into her mouth but I controlled myself. We were still inside the cafeteria.

“Come on,” I said, tugging at her wrist and making her stumble after me as I ran the rest of the distance to the exit gates. A giggle escaped her as she let me lead the way out. “Meet me near the school gate. I’ll get the car around.”

Parting from her, I rushed away to the school’s garage.

By the time I drove around to the academy’s main front gates, Paris was already standing there, waiting for me. Stopping the car near her, I threw open the passenger-side door. She hopped in beside me, an excited smile lifting the corner of her lips.

“Where should we go first?” I asked.

“How about we drive for a while?” she suggested. “It’s still a bit too early to go anywhere in the city.”

I drove, allowing her to slide the window on her side to the lowest to let in the cold, fresh countryside air. As the long lengths of her indigo strands flew away from her face, a gentle, peaceful expression overcame her features.

It was a struggle to keep my gaze on the road and not be distracted by every subtle change in her emotions. My heart seemed to race faster each time I snuck a glance at her.

Driving some miles away from the town of Knightswood, we came across a patch of woods that still retained some colors of the fall. The place by the roadside looked deserted as I slowed the car down.

“Want to go for a walk in there?” I asked.

“As long as you promise not to murder me with me an ax,” said Paris with a mischievous grin.

“There are better things I can imagine doing to you.” The sudden huskiness in my voice gave her pause. Color flew into her cheeks as she tried to hide her blush with an awkward chuckle. Paris was adorable. I had no idea how Liam could stay in the same house with her and not be as affected by her as I was. My hands craved to touch the flush on her silky-soft skin.

I parked the car to the side of the road. Climbing out, we stretched our arms and legs and looked around us.

“It’s so good to be out here,” said Paris, lifting her face to the sky. “I can finally breathe.”

“Is that so hard at the academy?”

She met my gaze and then looked away. “It feels like someone’s always out to get me,” she said in a small voice. “Whether it’s Brianna or her friends or some total strangers…I get that no one wants me around. I keep to myself but have no idea what else I can do?”

“You keep being you.”

“What?”

“You heard me. If someone got dealt the same shit as you, they would have already left by now. But you, Paris, you keep fighting. Why?”

A long breath exhaled out of her. “My mom used to go to Knightswood. It’s the last place I can connect with her after…” She swallowed the choke in her throat before continuing. “…after she went away.” Taking a few deep breaths, she met my gaze. “Besides, a diploma from Knightswood will open a lot of doors for me in the future. I don’t intend to be a charity case all my life.” She uttered that nickname Liam gave her in a bitter tone.

“You’re still not over what happened.”

She shook her head. “It’s easier to pretend she’s back home while I am studying at the academy. That way, I don’t have to think about the way my whole life went up in flames in the span of a few hours. I haven’t visited mom’s grave yet.” A choked sob escaped her as her gaze fell to the ground. Drops of tears fell on the dry asphalt.

Stepping close to Paris, I wrapped my arms around her and drew her into my chest. I lost my parents at a young age. There were days when I would pretend they were right with me. Even though a hollow part of me was aware of the truth, I didn’t want to acknowledge it.

“It’s all right,” I whispered, gently stroking her head as she sobbed against my chest.

At the very least, I had my grandfather and uncle to take care of me after my parents passed away. They were patient and willing to give me time to heal. Paris neither had a family left to look after her nor did she get the chance to grieve. Her pain was suddenly mine.

Her hands clutched onto my shirt as she wept hard.

I let her, knowing the only way to heal pain was to fully experience it.

All I could do for her was to hold her and offer my strength. I never felt this protective for a girl before. While the girls at the academy flung themselves at me, I preferred the company of older women. As long as they knew you had money, they had no qualms about following me to my penthouse for a quick fuck. While I slept around, I never had a real relationship with a woman. My heart was well-guarded and only Paris had managed to sneak in.

“I’m sorry,” she said after a while. Brushing away the tears clinging to her thick lashes, she looked up at me. “You wanted to have a good time and I just ruined it for you.”

“You didn’t,” I said, pulling her against me once more. “You needed to get that pain off your chest.”

Pressed against me, she nodded.

Before I could get another word out, the screech of car tires against asphalt caught my attention. Turning around, I found three SUVs parked right behind my car. Men in sharp, black suits climbed out and purposefully walked towards us. Half their faces were covered by black sunglasses. It took me another moment to realize who they could be.

“Stop!” I shouted at them, pushing Paris behind me. “Not now!”

Of course, these men would never listen to me. Within seconds, they fell on me as I tried to fight them but every one of them had mastery over martial arts, easily subduing my effort to fend them off.

While I struggled to get the men off me, I saw Paris being dragged away from the corner of my eye.

“Stop resisting, Master Romano,” said one of them.

“No,” I gritted out, kicking the tall man in the neck.

By the time, I turned around Paris had already been forced into one of the cars.

Several hands gripped my shoulders and arms as I helplessly watched the car with Paris drive away.

24

Paris

The sudden intrusion of the men in black suits broke me out of my daze. Gabrielle was quick enough to react, pushing me behind him to shield me from the strangers. They were tall, muscular men with hard faces. Dark sunglasses hid their eyes, not giving away a single emotion.

Their numbers kept growing as more men came out of the cars. They fell on Gabrielle, urging him not to resist as he fought them off. However, no matter how good he was at fighting, there were too many opponents for him to fend off.

Two men grabbed me from behind. While one held my arms behind my back, the other taped my mouth shut, cutting off my screams of panic and terror. With a metallic click, my wrists were handcuffed behind me. I struggled against the men but they were hard as rocks, taking my occasional kicks to their knees without any sign of weakness.

Once they threw me into one of the cars, they shut the door closed, making me sit between their hulking bodies. One of them held my head in a hard grip while the other secured a blindfold over my eyes, cutting off the image of Gabrielle fighting with at least eight men surrounding him.

It was ridiculous how easily they were able to confine me.

Panic flared in my chest as the car began moving. I struggled against my bindings but the voice to my left stopped me. “Don’t make it worse.”

Cold fingers of dread gripped my heart as my mind went to Gabrielle. What were they going to do to Gabrielle? And who were they?

It wasn’t that hard to think of people who would employ people to hurt me. Brianna sprang to mind, followed by her besties, Holly and Gianna. I knew by now that Holly had a thing for Gabrielle. She hated seeing me get close to him but would she hurt him as well?

The cold face of Lucien Bettencourt rose up in my mind. Did he come back to finish what he’d started last night? Would he let these men hurt me and possibly rape me? What would he do to Gabrielle?

My mind churned with thoughts of violence and pain, driving me to the edge of insanity while I remained captive and bound with the men beside me. They didn’t touch me yet but the threat they posed was too great to ignore.

Suddenly, the car came to a stop.

My heart skidded to a stop. Two pairs of strong, rough hands pushed me to get out of the car.

As soon as I was out, I tried to run. Blindfolded as I was, I had to make an attempt to get away from them. I’d taken only a few steps when a strong arm wrapped around my waist, easily lifting my feet off the ground.

“Let go!” I shouted but only a muffled noise came through the tape fixed over my mouth.

“Stop it,” said a low, deep, unmoving voice in my ear.

My feet found their way back to the ground.

“Walk,” he ordered.

I let them push and pull me, taking me where they desired. At this point, my heart was beating too hard. My mind was fuzzy with every imaginable torture that waited for me.

“Is that her?” said a strangely old-sounding voice.

“Yes, sir.”

My ears pricked at the conversation between my kidnappers and their master. Curiosity snaked its way through the miasma of fear in my mind. It didn’t sound like any of my tormentors from Knightswood Academy.

“Release her,” commanded the voice.

The blindfold came off me.

Blinking against the bright light, I focused on the figure before me. It was an old man, way past his seventies with thin wrinkles marring his sunburnt skin. His eyes were deep and dark and matched the curiosity in mine. Thin wisps of white hair covered his head. Dressed in a luxurious navy suit, he looked imposing despite his age.

I gasped as the tape was ripped off my mouth.

“Gently now,” said the old man as I stared at him unblinkingly.

“Who are you?” I asked just as the handcuffs were removed from my wrists. Massaging my hands, I focused my gaze on the man before me.

The man’s gaze flickered to my right. A commotion started outside the doors. Among the voices, I heard Gabrielle’s shouts. Next moment, he stomped into the room, glaring at the man before me.

“What the hell, Gramps!” he shouted.

“Gramps?” I turned back to look at the old man.

Gabrielle strode forward and immediately pulled me close to him. His sea-green eyes were full of anger and anxiety as he looked down at me. The back of his hand gently caressed my cheek. “Did they hurt you?”

I shook my head.

He turned back to the old man. “Why do you keep doing this?” he asked with a frustrated sigh. “You can just call me.”

“You ignored my last call.”

“I didn’t. Your farty old brain must have forgotten it was Halloween last night. I was busy. I would have given you a call back later today.”

“You should have called me as soon as you woke up,” insisted Gabrielle’s grandfather. “Instead, you went driving around with your girlfriend.”

“I’m not his girlfriend,” I blurted. Both pairs of eyes turned on me. “Sorry,” I whispered. “Just wanted to throw it out there.”

“I thought you wouldn’t be up this early, Gramps,” said Gabrielle. “You should have at least given me twenty-four hours to call you back.”

“My, my,” said the old man, moving towards a couch in the room. “You’re making such a fuss just because I made you look bad in front of a girl.” He sat down on it and waved his hand away. The men in suits gave a nod and promptly walked out, closing the door behind them. It was only then I noticed the place we were standing in.

I’d expected to be brought into an old abandoned factory or underground dungeon. Those were the images my mind conjured while I was tied up and blindfolded. Now, I found myself in a vast room, decorated with antique furniture and plush leather couches. Bright sunlight shone through clear glass windows, illuminating the whole space.

“Is this really your grandfather?” I asked Gabrielle. He’d told me about being brought up by him after his parents passed away but I had to be sure of him first.

Gabrielle exhaled a long breath. “That’s my grandfather, Peter Romano. Grandfather, this is my friend, Paris Johnson. She recently joined the academy and is in the same year as me.”

I looked back at the old man whose eyes were still staring at me curiously. “Johnson, hmm? I wonder…” He mumbled something under his breath I couldn’t hear. “What is your mother’s name?”

“Emily,” I replied, finding it strange he would ask about her name before anything else.

“Stay there,” he said, getting back to his feet.

He went away to a corner of the room and opened a drawer. I snuck a glance at Gabrielle. He shrugged, seemingly not understanding what his grandfather was up to.

Peter came back to the couch with a flat tin box in his hands. From the rust stains on it, I guessed it to be an old possession. Taking a seat, he set the box on the coffee table and opened it.

“Come here, Paris,” he said.

I moved forward, reaching the other end of the low glass table. He took out a stack of old photographs and gave them to me. “Do you recognize the girl in them?”

Straightening up, I glanced down at the photos in my hands. Gabrielle moved beside me and looked down at them too.

A gasp escaped me as I recognized my mother in the photographs. She was about my age in them, wearing the Knightswood Academy uniform. Her auburn hair was even longer than mine, reaching down to her waist. A bright smile lit up her face as she stared into the camera, her arms wrapped around two smiling boys beside her.

Gabrielle took the photo from my hand, staring at it while I checked the other five. My mom was in all of them.

“How do you have these, Mr. Romano?” I asked, looking into the weathered face of Gabrielle’s grandfather.

“Do you recognize her?”

“Of course! She’s my mom!”

Tears glittered in the old man’s eyes.

“Gramps,” said Gabrielle, moving forward to sit beside his grandfather. “What’s the matter?”

He shook his head, dabbing at his leaking eyes with a handkerchief. “I’ve finally found Emily.”

“How did you know my mom?” My voice shook from trying to hold my emotions in control. “Who are these boys with her?” I asked, showing him the photographs. In all these years, mom insisted she didn’t have a single photo from her old life. Every photo in our home was from a time after I was born.

“One of the boys in the pictures is my son. He passed away in the same accident that took away Gabrielle’s parents.”

I glanced at Gabrielle who looked back at the photograph in his hand.

“Gabrielle’s uncle went to Knightswood Academy too?” I asked.

He nodded, beckoning me with his hand to sit beside him on the sofa.

“You have to take me to meet Emily,” he said. “We have to go right now. That child’s been through far too much. I can’t believe I finally found her. And you, Paris.”

“Grandfather,” said Gabrielle in a grim voice. “You have to calm down.”

The old man shook his head. “I’ve waited far too long. I must see her now.”

“Gramps, Emily Johnson is dead,” he said in a grim, cold voice. “Please calm down before you say or do something that hurts Paris.”

“Oh.” Peter gazed at me with a grief-stricken expression. “She’s dead? What happened to her?”

“You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to,” added Gabrielle.

“It’s fine,” I said, looking down at a photograph of Mom in polo gear, sitting atop a tall horse. All these years, I’d only seen the soft and humble side of her. She was my mother, the neighborhood baker…I could never imagine her looking so beautiful and commanding as in the photograph.

I glanced up at Peter Romano’s grief-stricken face. He seemed to know what happened before I was born. He held the key to her life before I appeared in her life.

“Mom died in a fire a few months ago,” I said in a low voice. “We lived in Kensington Row where she ran a small bakery. That’s been our life ever since I could walk and talk.”

“Emily lived in Philadelphia?” asked Peter, his eyes widening in surprise. “I searched for her all over the country but she chose to stay closest to home?” He shook his head. A fond smile spread over his lips as he brushed a hand over his eyes. “Your mother was always too smart.”

“Please tell me about her,” I said, my voice pleading. “She spoke of her days at the academy but never much about her friends. Did you know my father, Mr. Romano?”

A strange look came over him as he shook his head. “I’m sorry, Paris. Back then, I didn’t even know she was pregnant.” He took a long breath before continuing. “Emily was very close to James. She would often come here with him. She was his only friend.” He smiled and shook his head. “Don’t think of my James as your father, though. Honestly, I would have preferred if she chose to be with him but Emily had other friends too. She was kind, beautiful and smart. Back then, every boy at Knightswood was in love with Emily Johnson, including James.”

“So, it could have been anyone,” I said in a disappointed voice. Even Clara wasn’t sure who my father was. Was she so popular that no one could guess who my father was? Or was I the product of a one-night stand with a random guy? I shook my head, not wanting to believe it.

“If your father didn’t manage to find you in all these years, then he deserves neither you nor your mother,” said Peter in an aggravated tone.

“Mom didn’t talk much about him either.”

“Forget about him,” said Peter, his large, wrinkly hand covering mine. “Tell me how Emily lived all these years. I haven’t known of her whereabouts since the day before her graduation when she suddenly decided to run away.”

Over the next few hours, I told Peter everything about our lives. Gabrielle sat with his grandfather, listening to me narrate the life I’d never get back. They were both patient and kind, letting me halt in between if it got too difficult to talk.

By the end of it all, I’d cried a lot but my heart felt several times lighter too. Not wanting to upset Zoya or Clara, I never let myself think about mom and feel the crushing grief that accompanied those thoughts. But things were different with Gabrielle and his grandfather. They were no strangers to grief and loss.

In turn, Peter told me about Mom’s academy days. She’d received a scholarship to study at Knightswood when she was fifteen. Within the four years she spent there, Mom became the top student at school along with being valedictorian and a full scholarship to study at Stanford. A part of me was fascinated. Mom was always strong but I had no idea she was that brilliant.

Sadness infused my short-lived fascination with her past. Mom gave it all up to run away on the day before graduation. Was that the night she found out she was pregnant with me? Did my arrival destroy the amazing life she could’ve had?

“Don’t dwell on the past,” said Peter as I sat there, lost in my thoughts. “Let’s go have some food. After that, we’ll visit Emily.”

“What?”

“We should all visit her,” said Peter.

I swallowed. Could I face standing before her grave?

“It will get easier with time,” said Peter, placing a hand on my shoulder. “After a while, you’ll realize she’s always been beside you. And inside you. That she’s never really left your side.”

I nodded, looking at my knees, wanting to believe it desperately.

“Come on, sweetheart,” said Peter kindly, taking my hand and slowly leading me out of the room. “Let’s have some lunch and then we’ll go see Emily.” Gabrielle followed after us.

Peter’s house was huge, an old-fashioned mansion from the early seventies set in the middle of the Pennsylvanian hills and woods. If possible, it was grander than the Davenport residence.

A valet served us an amazing lunch of Italian dishes, brimming with flavor and heartiness. Peter made sure both Gabrielle and I ate third helpings of everything on the table, acting very much like a guardian grandfather.

If I’d given up on staying at Knightswood Academy, I would have never met Peter Romano. Hard as it had been over the past few months with all the bullying and torturing, some deep intuition within me strengthened my resolve to stay at the academy. No matter how much they hurt me, I had to stay and graduate. I had to grab that shiny future my mom gave up for me.

After lunch, both Gabrielle and I followed Peter inside one of his tinted Rolls Royce cars. I hadn’t visited Mom’s grave before but Peter seemed to know the exact cemetery she was buried in. His army of black suits was amazingly resourceful, giving him the location of my Mom’s grave within a few hours.

On the way, Peter stopped at a florist. He chose a beautiful a wreath of white lilies while Gabrielle ordered a bouquet of pink tiger lilies, interspersed with white roses.

“I get the same one for my parents,” he explained in a low voice.

It gave me the idea to get a bouquet of pink lilies. Mom used to love them.

Once we’d made our purchases, we went back to sit inside the spacious interiors of the luxury car. Two men in suits drove us towards the church close to Clara’s home where Mom’s funeral services had taken place.

A weak afternoon sun shone overhead as we climbed out of the car.

“This way, sir,” said one of the black suits.

The funeral ground was located on a low hill behind the church. Large, bare trees lined the edges of the plot. Their leaves had fallen by now but it would look beautiful in summer.

We were led to the exact spot where Mom’s grave stood.

A kind of peace settled inside me as I realized she was resting beneath the grassy earth, that some part of her still remained behind even when the fire consumed most of her. There were remnants of withered flowers on the grave, telling me that others had come to visit her. It could have been Clara or Aunty Cathy, but people came to pay respect to her. She hadn’t been lonely or forgotten.

Peter and Gabrielle placed the flowers before Mom’s grave and stepped back.

“We’ll wait for you,” said Peter, giving me a gentle hug before walking off with his grandson. Gabrielle turned back to glance at me. I gave a nod, silently telling him I’d be okay.

Once they left, I began cleaning up the area near the grave. It was clumsy as I used my hands to get rid of dried leaves and flowers petals. Once it was clean, I laid the bouquet of pink lilies on it.

“Hey, Mom,” I said in a low whisper like I was waking her from a nap. “I’m sorry it took so long to come and visit you but believe me, not a single day has passed where I didn’t think of you.” I paused, gathering the thoughts that had been left unsaid in my mind. “There’s so much you never told me about your past. Were you protecting me? Did you think I’ll feel guilty that you had to give up so much just to bring me up? I do feel guilty, Mom.”

I cried and sniffled, saying everything I’d kept bottled up in my chest.

I told her about the people who cared for me after she left, asking she blessed them. I told her about Liam, Gabrielle, and Nikolai, the three boys who left me hot and cold every time I was with them. After a moment of hesitation, I also spoke of those who bullied me.

I stayed there for a long time, talking to her like she was really there, listening to me.

The peace that came with crying so much and letting out every unspoken thought was oddly calming. Part of me felt like I could curl up near my mom’s gravestone and just sleep.

As the sun dipped below the horizon and the sky began turning a shade of gold, I walked back to the cemetery’s exit gates. Peter and Gabrielle waited for me outside their car.

Gabrielle ran towards me as soon as he spotted me.

“Are you okay, Paris?” he asked, his sea-green eyes raking me from head to foot.

“Yeah,” I said with a gentle smile. “I’m sorry to keep you both waiting. You must be tired, Grandpa Peter.”

Peter chuckled. “Did Emily tell you to call me that?”

“Maybe,” I teased back.

“Come along now,” he said, gesturing towards the car. “I need to get you kids back home. And this old man needs his nap.”

25

Paris

Ruben sent me the winter uniform of the academy on Sunday along with a box of his usual cookies and cakes. For winter, girls wore thigh-length gray coats trimmed with a red plaid border at the hem and sleeves. Mine fit me perfectly and was amazingly warm.

With the arrival of November, the air turned cold. The academy blazers would be no match for the weather once it started snowing.

A smile lingered on my lips this morning as I studied and made notes for Organic Chemistry. After the day I spent with Gabrielle and his grandfather, my heart and mind felt much lighter, allowing me to focus better on my studying.

Both Lucas and Zoya went home yesterday afternoon. I wanted to tell Zoya everything about the things I learned about Mom but it had to wait until tomorrow. Not letting it bother me, I stayed focused on my assignments.

Monday’s Physics class held a surprise for all the students.

I was ready for Dr. Lincoln’s lecture with my laptop open with all the class slides, ready to take down notes on a separate document. He entered the classroom as usual but instead of starting with the day’s planned lesson, he started talking about the project that would weigh in 40% of our overall scores this year and the next.

“I will sort you into groups of two. Both will be required to work equally towards the project.”

I glanced at Lucas who sat a few rows behind me. He gave me a thumbs-up.

“I have selected your partners based on your grades through assignments and quizzes. This will ensure both parties to be on equal footing,” said Dr. Lincoln, dampening my excitement of teaming up with Lucas. “Here’s the list.” He pressed a key on his laptop and the projector sprang to life.

The excel sheet showed my name at the top. However, my joy at being top of class faded away as I saw the name beside mine. Liam Davenport. I blinked, hoping my eyes mistook it.

A groan escaped me. I had really been paired with Liam Davenport.

My gaze searched for him from my vantage in the first row. He sat a few seats behind me with Gabrielle. Our gazes met briefly before I turned my attention to Dr. Lincoln.

“This is the list of topics you can choose from,” said Dr. Lincoln. “It ranges from mechanics to electrodynamics. You will be expected to study and research things that are far beyond the regular syllabus of public schools in the country. Be prepared to work hard.”

“What if two groups choose the same project?” asked a girl.

Dr. Lincoln shook his head. “There will be no repetition. Once a team has chosen a topic, I will cancel it out. It will be on the first-come-first-serve basis.”

I perused the list of topics on the board before me. There were plenty of topics related to integrating both wind and solar energies to the existing electrical grid. They were the ones that excited me most but I worried Liam might not be interested in them at all. Just the prospect of talking and spending time with him had my stomach in a knot.

No matter how much I rebelled against him, Liam rarely showed me his true feelings. He made sure to keep up his walls around me, making him seem like an asshole. While I knew there was more to him than he let on, it would make communication between us difficult. I wish I could have paired off with someone like Lucas or Gabrielle.

I let my gaze shift to the right to check the list of groups again. Lucas had been put into a team with Gabrielle. A twinge of jealousy passed through me. They would make an amazing team.

“Talk to your partner over the week and decide on which project you’d like to work on,” said Dr. Lincoln. “I want you to make the selection through the school portal.”

A buzz started in the classroom as people started talking amongst themselves.

“I will leave ten minutes before the bell today,” announced Dr. Lincoln loudly over the noise. “You can talk to your project partners then. For now, we focus on the second law of thermodynamics.”

The class fell silent as Dr. Lincoln promptly started the lesson, taking away all our attention from the impending project that would eventually account to 40% of our final grades next year. My mind was churning with the consequences of Liam being difficult and how it would affect my grades.

I struggled to keep up, taking notes the best I could but my mind kept straying to the project. Maybe we could swap partners? I would happily do it with Lucas and Liam would definitely be fine partnering with Gabrielle.

When the lesson came to an end, Dr. Lincoln cleared his throat loudly. “There are other classes going on, so don’t be noisy.” Gathering his things, he walked out of the room.

Next moment, I heard the scrape of wood against marble. Turning to my right, I found Liam in the next seat to me. His beautiful azure eyes were gazing at me with intensity.

“Hi,” I blurted out. We hadn’t really talked after the incident at his birthday party. It had been too embarrassing after that. The only communication between us since then had been polite nods and waves.

“Which area of Physics are you confident in?” he asked without preamble.

“I like both mechanics and electrodynamics,” I answered. My heart throbbed as I met his gaze. “I would love to do something related to wind energy, especially the projects that deal with integrating it to our existing power systems.”

Liam blinked. His shoulders relaxed as a slow smile blossomed over his luscious lips. “That’s something I am interested in as well. That’s the direction I want to lead the company in.”

“What company?”

“The Davenport Corporation,” he said with a slight frown. “I thought you knew.”

I shook my head, feeling completely awed. “I had no idea you were the Davenports.”

He stared at me as he scoffed. “You had no idea?”

“I never had a conversation about what your family did. I assumed it was old family money.”

He shook his head as a slow smile came on his lips. He smiled at me so rarely that for a moment, I was mesmerized by the effect it had on his beauty.

“It is very old money,” said Liam. “My family came into fortune since the times of the first railroad. As time passed, we ventured onto steelworks, gas and petroleum works, and other related subsidiaries. When my time comes, I want to venture into sustainable energy solutions.”

I felt my own mouth hanging open at his little speech. He looked like a completely different person as he spoke about his family business and where he aspired to take it. There was so much warmth and enthusiasm in his beautiful eyes it affected me too.

“We will be working on this for the rest of the year and next,” I said. “I’ll be happy to work on any of the projects in this field. If there’s a particular topic you want to pursue, I’d be up for it.”

“Sounds great.” He flashed me another smile, taking my breath away.

I nodded mutely, lost for words. Liam was acting normal and friendly. While I was definitely used to him being prickly, this was something I had to get used to.

“I’ll need some time to choose the exact project,” said Liam. “How about I text you when I’ve made a choice?”

“Do you have my number?”

“Of course. My mother gave it to me before she left.”

I nodded, thinking of Clara who’d really trusted her son to look after me. Liam had been a complete asshole to me until the time he pushed me into the swimming pool. Something changed inside him after that. Even though he’d been ignoring me after the incident, at least he hadn’t said or done anything to hurt me. He’d even stood up to Brianna to protect me in the cafeteria.

“Any idea when she’ll be back?” I asked.

“My father’s surgery was finished a few days back. They should be back by December.”

The bell rang for the next lesson which happened to be English. There was no time to spare as we packed up our things and rushed towards the main school building located far from the science wing.

The rest of the month progressed with teachers trying to cram in as much of the syllabus as possible before the holidays. Winter break lasted two weeks at the academy, giving students who lived further away a chance to spend time with their families.

I bought another portable heater for my cabin which was like an icebox without any heat. Any time the wind speed picked up, it got even colder. Ruben’s special hot chocolate blend kept me warm every night. Dinner in the cafeteria also began including a selection of warming soups and stews every evening. All in all, I was well taken care of.

On the first day of December, we were greeted by Christmas decorations in the cafeteria hall. Beautiful green firs were erected all around the room, decorated with frosty, silver ornaments.

The air of excitement affected me too, bringing a grin to my lips as I followed Zoya into the cafeteria. She was speaking very fast about a ski trip she’d arranged with Jonathan on the weekend before Christmas.

“You have got to come too, Paris,” she insisted, tugging my arm hard.

“Why do you want me there? You can use the opportunity to bond with Jonathan.”

She pouted. “Jonathan said he won’t go unless you go too.”

“I don’t know,” I said, taking a seat at our customary table. “Liam said his parents will be returning this month. If things are cool, then maybe I can come. I want to use the break to research universities. Now that I know what I’ll be working on for my Physics project, I can search for schools with the best available facilities in that area.”

Zoya groaned. “It’s Christmas! You’ve got to take a break from studying.”

I grinned, picking up the menu.

Choosing oatmeal and coffee from the selection, I gave my order to the waiter who’d come to stand near our table.

“I really want to go on the trip,” she said in a whiny voice. “Please, Paris?”

“Give me some time to make up my mind,” I returned. “Besides, have you asked Aunty Cathy yet? What if your stepdad doesn’t allow you to go?”

She shrugged. “That’s a different matter. I want to make sure you’re up for it before telling them I want to go.”

I chuckled. “There’s still a few weeks left. If things work out, I’m ready to go.”

Zoya was pacified with that. Taking her phone out, she began texting one of her classmates about an assignment while I started on breakfast.

Midway through the meal, Liam and Gabrielle stopped at our table.

“Mind if we sit here?” asked Gabrielle, flashing a grin at both me and Zoya.

Zoya fluttered her eyelashes at him immediately and nodded. Closing her phone, she stared at him with open liking as he took the chair beside mine. A twinge of annoyance shot through me. Zoya already liked Jonathan. Why would she need to flirt with Gabrielle too?

She’s just being friendly, I told myself, surprised at the sudden possessiveness I felt towards Gabrielle.

Liam and Gabrielle ordered their breakfasts. Gabrielle leaned in his chair and cast a gaze around the cafeteria. Since it was Friday morning, the place was packed.

“My parents are arriving today,” said Liam. “I’m sure they would both like to see you.”

Liam took me by surprise again. “Are you going home today?” I asked.

“Yeah. I’ll pick you up after school. Wait for me by the main gates at six.”

“So you’ll get to have Paris with you all weekend?” asked Gabrielle, turning his jewel-like eyes on his best friend.

Liam shrugged. “You had her all to yourself that other weekend.”

Gabrielle chuckled. “So you’re keeping a tab, huh?”

Liam didn’t reply, picking up a knife and fork as the waiter placed his plate of eggs and bacon before him.

I exchanged a look with Zoya. She definitely thought Gabrielle liked me. In all honesty, I liked his warm, cheerful personality too. Not to mention how easy he was on the eyes. But every time I looked inward, my heart would be torn between him, Liam and Nikolai.

They all had different traits and personalities but I felt attracted to them all. My feelings for them confused me so much, I didn’t know if I’d ever be able to choose between them. So for now, I decided to go with the flow. Only time would tell who truly liked me back.

A gasp escaped me as I felt a sudden hot splash on my arm.

“Oops! My bad,” said Holly, covering her mouth. She’d let her hot coffee splash all over the sleeve of my right arm. I could see the struggle she was having keeping the triumphant smirk off her face.

Gabrielle grabbed paper napkins and immediately moved to my side to dab at the spill. Liam sprang to his feet, stopping him.

“Don’t do that. It will worsen the burn.”

Without a word, he quickly removed the button at my wrist and rolled back the sleeve. I bit my bottom lip, urging myself not to curse or cry out. The coffee was very hot. She’d probably just got it from the machine in the corner and dropped it on me.

“Pour some cold water over her arm,” said Liam, his gaze focused on the large red patch on my upper arm.

Gabrielle picked up a glass of water and poured it over the burn. A hiss of relief escaped me. The cool water definitely felt good.

“She needs to go to the nurse’s station,” said Zoya, looking worried. “The burn is looking bad already.” She was right. The red was getting darker.

“Why is everyone fussing over the help?” said a cold, snide voice. Brianna had come to stand beside Holly, looking on the scene with her dark eyes.

“Buzz off, Bri,” said Gabrielle.

“Gabe!” shouted Holly with a frown. “Don’t talk to her like that.”

“Don’t act like you didn’t do it on purpose,” spat Gabrielle, looking furious. He cast his cool gaze on Brianna. “Didn’t Liam and I already warn you about the consequence of messing with what’s ours?”

Holly’s scowl matched Brianna’s.

“Come on,” said Brianna, pulling on Holly’s arm. “We’ve spent enough time on the charity case.”

“Bitch,” muttered Zoya under her breath, glaring at their backs. “Let’s go put some aloe and ointment on the burn. Severe ones can leave scars.”

I looked between Liam and Gabrielle, realizing my body was pressed against both of them while they tended to me. “Thanks,” I said in a low voice. “Maybe it’s best to put some salve on it.”

They took a step back from me. “I’ll come with you too,” said Liam.

“There’s no need,” said Zoya, pushing him away with her shoulder. She was tiny compared to him but she seemed to swell with rage. “Every time you get near her, she gets hurt.”

“Don’t say that, Zoya,” I mumbled.

“Well, it’s the truth, isn’t it?” she retorted, shouldering both our bags. “Come on. Let’s go.”

I mouthed a ‘sorry’ at both Liam and Gabrielle before following Zoya out of the cafeteria.

Once we were outside, I stopped her. “I’ll go get treated,” I said, pulling on the straps of my bag. “It’s almost time for classes. I don’t want you to be late.”

“It’s fine,” she said, still looking annoyed.

“I’ll be okay,” I assured her, taking my bag and coat from her. “It’s not so bad. Honest.”

She fumed, glancing back at the cafeteria. “They’ve got it in for you,” she shouted with frustration. “They just can’t stand watching Gabrielle be nice to you.”

“I know,” I said with a low sigh. “I’ll meet you later for lunch. See ya!”

I hurried away before she could follow. The pain from the burn was increasing. I didn’t want her to see my expression and feel worried for the rest of the day. Taking a deep breath, I hurried towards the infirmary.

I felt pain from the burn all through the day. The nurse assured me it wasn’t a serious one and that using the cream and aloe gel she recommended would make it better in a week. To make things worse, my stomach started cramping. My period was definitely on its way.

After classes got over, I returned to my cabin to pack some books and clothes for the weekend. I was eager to see Clara that evening. Instead of a coat, I pulled on a woolen poncho so it wouldn’t rub over the burn patch on my upper arm.

It was dusk by the time I reached the academy gates. It was no longer congested as most of the crowd had dispersed between four and five P.M. Liam’s silver-white Rolls Royce rolled to a stop beside me. I checked my watch. I was fifteen minutes early.

The door at the back opened for me.

Shouldering my bag, I climbed inside the car. The vehicle jerked into motion, throwing me backward before I’d even had time to settle down properly. My heart came to a sudden stop as I noticed the person beside me.

It was Brianna.

“It was my mistake,” I said immediately, straightening up. “I thought this was Liam’s car. Just drop me here. I’ll walk back to the gates.”

Cold amusement lit up her dark eyes. “Of course, you thought it was his car. We drive the same model.”

“Tell the driver to stop,” I said.

“No.”

I stared at her. Brianna was clearly enjoying the look of panic on my face.

“Are you serious? You’re kidnapping me?”

“Kidnapping?” Her eyebrows rose high on her forehead. “This is not kidnapping. I’m never going to ask money for you.”

“Then what?” Frustration rose inside me. I knew she was toying with me but for what?

“I want to punish you some more,” she said, narrowing her eyes at me. The car was going at a dangerously high speed now. Within the past few minutes, we’d left the academy far behind and were on a deserted highway.

“Oww!” I bit out, clutching my stomach. A particularly bad cramp assaulted my lower tummy. A few seconds later, I felt hot liquid wetting my panties. “Shit!”

“What’s the matter?” asked Brianna, frowning at me.

I shifted in the seat and lifted my ass. A red patch was spreading on the immaculately clean seat cover. It was even more noticeable because it was pristinely white.

“Eww! You bitch!” shrieked Brianna. “What do you think you’re doing?”

“It came early,” I mumbled.

“Johan!” she screeched. “Stop the car immediately.”

The car came to a skidding stop.

“Get out!”

“What? Here?” We were parked in the middle of nowhere with nothing but woods on both sides of the road. I didn’t even know which way we were heading.

“Make her get out!” shouted Brianna, her dark eyes shining with cruelty.

The door opened beside me and a hand clamped around the spot on my arm that had the burn injury. I shouted at the man but he was a loyal server, forcefully dragging me out of the car. He pushed me to the side of the road with enough force to make me fall on my ass. Brianna threw my backpack and travel bag at me, not caring they hit me in the face.

Within seconds, the car speeded away, leaving me alone by the deserted roadside.

26

Paris

Just as I was thinking the day couldn’t get any worse, rain started pattering down on me.

The skin on my arm tingled with pain, my stomach ached bad enough to bring tears to my eyes, I had no tampon or sanitary napkin on me and now I was getting drenched in the cold drizzle that soaked through my clothes. How wonderful for Paris Johnson, I thought amusedly as a sob wracked through me.

My phone rang shrilly in the quiet surrounding.

Taking it out of my bag, I looked at the screen. Liam was calling me.

“Where are you?” he asked as soon as I picked up the call.

“I don’t know.” My voice sounded broken even to me.

“What’s wrong, Paris?” he sounded anxious. “Tell me exactly where you are.”

I looked all around the dark area without a single lamp post. “Someplace not too far from the school,” I said through a sob. “There’s nothing around here. It’s all woods and rain.”

“How did you end up there?”

“Brianna.”

I heard a sharp intake of breath followed by a muttered curse. “Stay where you are,” he said in a grim voice. “I’m coming to get you. Stay by the road so I can see you.”

“Okay.” The call switched off. I slowly pulled myself to my feet. My stomach hurt badly. My clothes were wet and dirty. “I’m such a mess,” I moaned softly.

About ten minutes later, light from sharp headlights suddenly flooded the street. My gaze took in the figure sitting at the driver’s seat. It was Liam.

He got out of the car and rushed towards me. “Paris? Are you hurt?”

I stared at him and shook my head.

“Come on,” he said, giving my arm a gentle pull to make me move towards the car but I stood rooted to the ground. “Paris?”

“I started my period.”

Now, it was his turn to stare at me. “Okay,” he said slowly with a nod. “Let’s go sit in the car.”

I shook my head. “I don’t have protection.”

He looked confused now. “Protection?”

“I don’t have a pad or tampon,” I blurted. “I might make a mess of your car seat. That’s the only reason Brianna threw me out of her car and didn’t take me further away than this.”

“Why would you get into a car with her?”

“I didn’t want to. Her car looks the same as yours and when she opened the door to me, I thought it was you and got in.”

Closing his eyes, he rubbed at his forehead. “Stupid girl.” When he opened his eyes, he looked anxious rather than condescending. By now, he was drenched too. He exhaled a long breath and suddenly pulled me into a hug. “Thank god, you’re all right.” He held me tight against him, burying his face in the side of my neck. “I was so worried you’re hurt again.”

“My stomach hurts.” My voice came out muffled as I remained squashed against his hard chest.

Taking a step back, he gently rested his hands on my shoulders. “Come on,” he said, tugging at my wrist. “Let’s get you out of the rain first.”

To my surprise, he led me to the car and opened the passenger side door. “Get in.”

“But -”

“It’s fine, Paris,” he said in a soft voice. “If things get messy, I’ll have someone clean it up later. For now, let’s just get you out of the rain.”

“Hold on,” I said, taking my coat and placing it on the seat before getting on. When I was seated, he moved forward to secure the seat belt around me. The warm interiors of the car instantly made me feel better.

Liam put my bags in the back and climbed in beside me.

The relief spreading through me at the moment brought a fresh wave of tears to my eyes.

Liam started the car and soon we were on the road back to the city. The cramps loosened up a little and soon, my misery left me.

Glancing at Liam, I found him focused on the road ahead. It was heavy traffic in the city streets at that time of evening. Suddenly, I realized we were nowhere close to the Davenport mansion.

“Where are we going?” I asked.

“I’m taking you to a hotel,” said Liam. “I don’t want my mother seeing you in a state like this.”

He stopped the car in front of Royal Mirage, a five-star luxury hotel in the city. Bright lights washed the front of the hotel. Water jets from a nearby fountain glowed in rainbow shades. Valets in pristine white suits welcomed their posh guests.  I stared out of the window, embarrassed to an inch of my life.

“I can’t go in there looking like this,” I said at once. “I thought you would take me to a motel or something.”

“Why would I take you to some shady motel?” he asked with a sudden smirk. “Besides, what you plan to do there can be done here.”

I glared at him. “There’s no way I am stepping out of this car,” I said, folding my hands across my chest.

Liam climbed out anyway. The back doors of the car opened and a valet took my wet bags out. Another man climbed in the driver’s seat with the key.

“Miss?” said the man with a pointed look.

I looked out of the window once more. Liam waited for me with a patient look in his eyes. His dark hair was sleek with rainwater but he still managed to look handsome in his drenched academy uniform. Exhaling a long breath, I climbed out of the car and quickly tied the sleeves of my coat around my waist. It was awkward but sufficiently hid my ass.

“Come on,” he drawled. “We’ll catch a cold at this rate.” He started walking inside the hotel just as I reached him. Feeling completely out of place in the glittering entrance hall, I kept my focus on Liam, following him blindly through the lobby until we reached an elevator.

A valet ushered us inside the giant elevator. Liam hit the number ‘8’ and we were soon on our way upstairs.

“You didn’t even talk to anyone in the lobby,” I said.

“I have a permanent room here,” said Liam.

“Wow…”

He chuckled. “This was the present from Gabe’s grandfather on my sixteenth birthday. It’s his hotel, so it wasn’t a big deal to give me one.”

“No big deal?” I shook my head, keeping my thoughts to myself. In my old world, people gifted frosted muffins and mall gift cards on birthdays. I wondered what he would think of that.

The elevator came to a stop.

“Have a pleasant stay, sir and ma’am,” said the valet as we stepped out into a wide corridor.

“This way,” said Liam, leading me down the hallway. I looked at the splendor all around me. There was plush red carpet under our feet and bright lights above our heads. Tall vases with fresh flowers dotted the corridor. Liam stopped outside a door and punched in a code. “We’re here,” he said, opening the door to me.

I stepped into a beautiful suite. The room was warmer than the car. Heat washed through the fabric of my uniform as I walked further inside the room.

“Go take a hot shower,” said Liam from the doorway. He hadn’t entered yet. “I’ll go get your lady stuff.”

I stared at him wide-eyed. Was this really Liam Davenport or an alien inhabiting his body? Even in my wildest imagination, I couldn’t see him getting me tampons.

“I’ll lock the door. You’ll be safe inside.”

He closed the door and I heard the beep of the lock securing itself.

All by myself, I grew relaxed.

I took off my shoes and wet socks. Next, I untied the coat from my waist and stripped out of all my clothes.

Completely naked, I looked for the bathroom in the suit. The room was so warm it was actually more comfortable to be nude than wearing those icky wet clothes.

The bathroom was as big as the one in my room in the Davenport mansion. Ignoring the large marble tub in the corner, I headed into the shower stall.

The hot water felt wonderful on my cold skin. It ran down my body, easing the cramps in my tummy as well as my legs. Within minutes, the cold was driven out of me.

After the hot bath, I picked up a robe from the neat stack in a corner. My flow wasn’t too heavy yet. If I didn’t sit anywhere, I’d protect it from getting stained.

Liam came back in another five minutes. Entering the room, he threw a large package at me.

“Did you buy me a teddy bear?” I asked with a laugh.

“Just open it,” he spat out. Looking annoyed, he dropped down on the couch.

I opened the large shopping bag and peered inside. “What the hell?” I gasped, looking at boxes of tampons and sanitary pads.

“There were so many varieties in the shop,” he said, running his fingers through the long locks of his dark hair. “I didn’t know which one to get you, so I got whatever they had on the aisle.”

An amused grin spread through my lips.

“You even got me panties,” I said in an awed whisper, taking another packet out. “Granny panties,” I said with a chuckle, tearing into the package and taking out a flesh-colored boxer. “These are actually perfect during periods!”

He stared at me with a grim expression. “So everything you need is in there?”

“Yep!” I said with a laugh.

“Good.” A long sigh escaped him as he leaned back on the plush couch, looking completely worn out. Gratitude and relief washed over me as I stared at him. He’d gotten me away from the deserted roadside, brought me to a hotel for a hot shower and bought me fresh panties and tampons. I love him, the thought echoed in my mind.

“Why are you still standing there?” he asked. “Go use that stuff.”

“Right!” I ran back to the bathroom to wear my new panties and tampon.

Once I was fitted with a tampon, I walked back into the living room area of the suite. With my period problem taken care of, I noticed the wet clothes Liam still wore.

“How about you take a shower too?”

“Yeah. I was thinking of sending our clothes to the laundry,” said Liam, getting to his feet. “Do you want you something to eat?”

I shook my head. “I want to eat dinner at home.”

“At least, order some coffee or hot chocolate,” he said, walking past me to reach the bathroom.

“Do you want one too?”

“Sure.”

Liam disappeared inside the bathroom, leaving me to make the call for room service. Even though I was in a bathrobe in a completely strange hotel room, I felt no panic or unease. Safety stole through me as I sat down on the couch to pick up the phone. Liam’s presence in the suite brought me security and comfort.

After ordering the coffees, I leaned against the couch. The warmth in the room made me stretch out luxuriously. If I wasn’t waiting for room service to arrive, I might have taken a nap there.

Liam came out after a few minutes in nothing but a towel wrapped low around his waist, giving me an eyeful of his gorgeous body. Drops of water coated his massive, muscular chest. I was glad he was distracted while toweling off his hair as my eyes drank in the contour of his perfect abs.

Heat bloomed in my cheeks. My heart wasn’t the only organ throbbing wildly in my body. The place between my legs pulsed with desire. A part of me itched to kiss every drop of water clinging to his chest. The towel around his waist got my curiosity piqued. If only I could tug it down to explore the rest of his gorgeous body…

“Stop drooling,” said Liam with a knowing smirk. He threw away the towel and sat on the couch opposite mine. “Are you that turned on, Paris? Your face is as red as a tomato.”

My cheeks burned hotter. Looking away, I tried to calm the liquid fire coursing through my veins.

He came to stand before me. My gaze slowly slid from his torso to his face. His intense blue eyes were blazing with heat. Leaning down to my level, he brushed his thumb over my bottom lip. A soft moan escaped me as his touch seared my skin. Looking into my eyes, he moved closer, brushing his lips lightly against mine.

My body leaned forward on its own accord, desperate to get a better feel of those scorching lips, but Liam moved away, making me press my mouth to empty air.

A naughty grin came upon his lips. My face burned hotter.

“Relax,” he said with a soft chuckle. “I was just teasing you.”

“Yeah…”  Now I was going red with embarrassment. I had wanted a real kiss from him so badly.

Thankfully, room service arrived in time to save me from further embarrassment. Liam made the waitress collect all our clothes for laundry as well, telling the young woman to get it ready immediately. She threw a jealous stare in my direction before following his orders.

“You haven’t told Mother about your accommodations,” he said suddenly.

I took a sip of the hot coffee and shook my head. “I didn’t want to worry her.”

He stared at me with a keen gaze. “Thank you,” he said at last. “It was a low move on my part.”

“It’s all right. I like staying in the cabin.”

“I’ll get you shifted out of there next term.”

“No,” I said at once. “I like it there.”

“You’re not lying,” he said, leaning against the couch. “For what it’s worth now, I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine,” I said and meant it. His treatment did hurt me before but somehow, I realized that I forgave him a long time ago. Back then, we were strangers to each other. The more I got to know him, the better I felt about him.

Tonight was proof that Liam Davenport was more than a wealthy asshole.

Tonight, he was the sweetest guy in the whole world for me.

27

Paris

By the time we reached the Davenport mansion, both Liam and I looked fresh. Our clothes held no sign of rain, dirt or blood (in my case). Even my hair was bouncy and shiny after blow drying it.

A scream pierced the serene surroundings of the house just as we stepped into the entrance hall. Clara ran at us, throwing her arms to draw us both to her chest.

“I missed you kids so much,” she said, rubbing her cheeks against mine. Taking a step back, she beamed at both of us. “I was expecting you to arrive hours ago,” she said with a pout. “Come on! Dad’s waiting to see you both.” Exchanging a glance with Liam, I followed after him and Clara.

She led us into one of the family parlor rooms where a middle-aged man sat on the couch, drinking from a cup of tea. Ruben hovered nearby, making sure everything was perfect for the master of the house. A strange feeling rose up in me as we got closer to him.

“Hello,” he said, meeting my gaze with a soft smile. “You must be Paris.”

“Hi.” Charles was a lean, tall man. He looked pale and tired but he had a kind smile for both me and Liam. His dark hair was receding further back from his forehead. Just by looking at him, I could guess he wasn’t well.

“How’ve you been, son?” Charles addressed Liam next. “You look like you’ve grown taller since the last time I saw you. And more handsome. Wouldn’t you agree, Paris?”

“Uhhh,” I stammered.

“Come on,” said Clara, placing her hand on my back. “Have a seat and don’t feel so nervous.”

“Thanks.”

Liam sat beside me on the couch and accepted the cup of tea Ruben gave him.

“Tell me everything,” said Clara, taking a seat opposite to us. “How has school been? Has anyone given you any trouble? Do you like any of the boys in your class?”

“Everything’s been fine,” I lied, looking down at my knees. What could I say without upsetting both Clara and her ailing husband? My gaze fell on Charles who was looking at me with a strange expression. I wondered if he was thinking of my mom, the woman who donated one of her kidneys to save his life.

A part of my mother was alive inside him. Her cells were alive within him. They breathed and functioned normally, supporting his life…the only part that didn’t burn in the flames that consumed the rest of her body.

Our eyes met across the table.

A sad look flashed through his chocolate-brown eyes before he hid it with a smile. “Has Knightswood been treating you well?” he asked.

I nodded.

“Of course, Paris is treated well there,” said Clara in a cheerful voice. “No one would dare bully her with my Liam around.” She cast a fond glance at her son. “I’m so proud of him.”

I cast my eyes down at my knees again. While I’d forgiven Liam for everything he’d done, I couldn’t sit here and watch Clara fawning over him. He had a dark side to him as well. He hid it well from his mother but I knew better. Maybe I was jealous of him. Maybe a part of me believed I deserved better.

Exhaustion overcame me and suddenly, I couldn’t wait to get out of there. They were a family. And I’m just their charity case. The bitter thought came to my mind.

Pasting a fake smile on my face, I got to my feet. “I am so tired,” I said, faking a yawn. “Is it okay if I go to bed now?”

Clara looked anxious immediately. “Are you okay?”

I nodded. “It’s nothing. Just tired from staying up late at night.”

“What about dinner?”

“I ate at school,” I lied. I fake-yawned again.

She chuckled. “All right, then. Have a good night.”

“Sleep tight,” said Charles.

“Bye, Ruben,” I said with a wave at the elderly butler. “See you guys tomorrow.”

I hurried away upstairs to my bedroom.

Closing the door behind me, I took deep breaths before sliding to the floor. Leaning against the door, I let the tears flow down my cheeks. In the cool dimness of the room, I could finally cry over the unfairness of my life. It was stupid to feel this way, but I missed my own little family and home. I missed my own mother who looked at me with love and pride.

After a while, I crawled into bed. My stomach grumbled with hunger. There was nothing to eat there. All of Ruben’s cookies were back in my cabin. With a sigh, I brought the blanket to cover me. My cramps added to my misery. It was a few days early and came with constant gnawing aches to my belly.

Groaning, I switched off the lamp beside my bed, hoping I would feel better in the morning.

Over the weekend, I kept to my room, working on assignments or reading for the upcoming lessons. Zoya texted me from time to time, moaning about the news her parents gave her. Their family would be spending Christmas in Switzerland. Her plans of going to a ski resort with Jonathan blew apart just like that. Secretly, I was relieved. While it would have been nice to hang out with my friends, I didn’t want to spend Clara’s money to do so.

On Monday, I was driven to school by Liam after an early breakfast with his parents. Clara and Charles were kind to me but it still felt a little weird to be with them. It became especially awkward every time I thought of the direction my and Liam’s relationship was moving. We’d almost kissed.

It was a relief to get back to my cabin. Even though it was chilly and would take a few hours to get thoroughly warmed up, it was my home now. It was the only place I could be myself.

Putting my things away, I rushed away to attend classes.

The teachers drove us to exhaustion with all the assignment submissions. They were all stacked up together, making it difficult to focus on a single one. They were all due on the day before the holidays started. Even someone like me who kept ahead of my schedule felt the stress.

“I can’t wait for the holidays,” groaned Zoya. We were in her dorm suite, working past midnight to complete our homework due the next day. We’d decided it was better to work together because it was easier to stay up that way.

“Dr. Lincoln is a psychopath,” bit out Lucas. The locks of his blond hair were pushed back with a floral band. He looked haggard from lack of sleep. “He knows we have these submissions but still decides to give us a test.”

“You can copy my homework,” I offered. He looked pale and stressed, making me worry he would fall sick. I felt extra protective for him these days. “Just make sure the sentences are a little different so he can’t tell you copied.”

“Really?” he looked up with an awed expression. “You’ll let me copy?”

“Just this once,” I said, sliding the printed sheets that I’d already attached to a folder over to him.

“If you let him copy your Physics homework, then you’ve got to let me have a look at your math assignment,” said Zoya. “I’ll only copy like ten of the problems so I can manage B minus or at least a C.”

“Fine,” I replied, turning around to rummage in my school bag for the notebook where I’d solved all the problems. “But just this once!” I reminded her.

It was close to one in the night and my exhausted body demanded sleep. The words on the fat Physics book blurred and I couldn’t concentrate anymore. Zoya and Lucas had eager expressions on their faces as they finished the rest of the remaining problems in their assignments. Breathing out a long breath, I placed my head on the desk and closed my eyes, hoping to rest them for a few minutes.

When I opened my eyes again, sunlight was shining through the gaps in the curtains. All three of us were still at the table in Zoya’s apartment. They’d gone to sleep there as well.

Rubbing my eyes, I checked the screen of my phone. It was ten minutes to nine A.M.

“Shit!” I muttered, proceeding to wake my friends. “Wake up! We have to get to class.” I tugged at both their arms, shouting their names. They groaned, adamantly not opening their tightly shut eyes. “You’ll get an F if you don’t submit those assignments in time,” I shouted.

“What?” Lucas’s head jerked up as he stared all around with a dazed expression. He checked his phone too. “Damn it! We’ll be late!” Getting to his feet, he gathered all his things and rushed out of the room. “See you in class, Paris,” he threw over his shoulders.

“Get up, Zoya,” I said, shaking her by the shoulder to rouse her. “You can sleep for a week after we’re done today.” She yawned and blinked heavy-lidded eyes. “It’s time to go to class,” I said in a softer voice. “I’ll just use the bathroom real quick and be back.”

Rushing into the bathroom, I took care of my business first.

After that, I splashed my face with cold water. It left wet patches on my shirt but they could be hidden by pulling on the academy blazer. I brushed my hair with my fingers, desperately hoping I didn’t look as frazzled as I felt. The skirt of my uniform was wrinkled but there would be no time to change out of it.

A loud knock sounded at the door.

“Hurry up, Paris!” Zoya shouted from the other side. “I have to pee!”

I gave up the lost cause and walked out of the bathroom. The teachers could frown at the state of my clothes, but just for today, I wouldn’t care.

Zoya came out of the bathroom after a few minutes, looking as disheveled as me.

“Come on,” she said, shoving everything inside her bag. “Let’s hope we aren’t the only ones late to class today.”

We rushed through the corridors of the building, crashing with other students with muttered apologies. From the looks of it, most people would be late to classes today.

A cold wind assaulted us as soon as we stepped outside. My cheeks stung and my eyes watered.

“I hate this fucking academy,” spat Zoya, panting to keep up with me as I led the way to Math class. “Why can’t they stay open for another week like a normal school?”

I didn’t answer, too out of breath from running and the cold.

My eyes were itchy by the time we walked to the cafeteria for lunch. Now that most of the ordeal related to assignments and tests were over, my body slumped from relief, begging for a long nap. Some of the students who didn’t have classes in the afternoon were happily chatting and shouting. The less unfortunate ones like me and Zoya stared at them with open jealousy.

“We should meet up sometime during the vacation,” said Lucas. He seemed more awake and relaxed than me and Zoya. “How about we go shopping for the New Years Eve party together? I’ll have a date this year to the event.”

“A date?” Zoya and I asked at once. “Who?”

Lucas smiled cheekily. “I’m not telling yet.”

“Is he from Knightswood?” asked Zoya.

Lucas shook his head. “No way! Lucien would scare him away just to get back at me.” He shuddered unconsciously at the thought of his vindictive cousin. “My boyfriend studies at Kensington High.”

“What? We might know him!” said Zoya at once.

“He does know Paris,” he said, dropping another hint.

“How did you guys meet?” I asked, leaning across the table. Lucas’s news about a new boyfriend was like caffeine, drawing me out of my daydreams of long naps.

“I met him at a café,” said Lucas. “He works as a barista and makes amazing cappuccino art. It was like love at first sight.” A dreamy look came over him and a soft sigh escaped him. “It’s been the best two months of my life.”

“When do we get to meet him?” I asked, excited for him. Lucas was such a loner at the academy because his cousin made sure to keep people away from him. It was good Lucas met his new boyfriend from a different school and kept it a secret. Otherwise, Lucien would surely do his best to hurt them and break them apart.

“At the ball,” said Lucas. “It’s a masquerade theme this year.”

“Oh wow!” Zoya looked excited now. “I have never been to a masquerade before. Oh my god! I can’t wait to look for a dress and matching masks.” She cast a glance at me. “I am asking Jonathan to be my date.”

I nodded. “Sure.”

I could see the relief spreading on her face. She still believed I had a thing for him, but in all the years I’d known Jonathan, things between us had always been platonic.

A waiter came to clear away my plate. I used the spot to place my laptop so that I could submit one last assignment for the day through the academy portal. A groan escaped me just as I opened it and a beep alerted me to low battery.

“This sucks!” I looked over to both Zoya and Lucas. Neither of them had a laptop on them. Exhaling a long sigh, I got to my feet. “I’ll just go to the library and submit the assignment.”

“Will you do me a favor, Paris?” asked Zoya.

“Sure. What is it?”

“Could you get a book checked out for me? I need it for some reading over the holidays. I would have bought it but the print versions aren’t available on the market anymore.”

“Text me the name and author. I’ll find it for you.”

“Thank you!” she chimed, pulling her phone out.

I waved at Lucas and Zoya. The next hour was free for me with two more classes. Feeling much better than before, I headed to the library on the far side of campus. A few flurries gently floated in the breeze. If we were lucky, we would have a snowy Christmas this year.

The area around the library was deserted. Being the last day before the holidays, no one bothered to come there. Taking it as a good sign, I headed inside through the open doorway, making my way to the section which housed the computers. Being empty, I had no trouble finding a place to sit down.

It didn’t take more than ten minutes for me to upload my assignment onto the portal. A satisfied sigh escaped me with the submission of the last assignment. I was free until school reopened after winter break. Rebellious thoughts of skipping the rest of the classes crossed my mind. Squashing them, I logged out and went looking for the book Zoya asked me to get for her.

It was a book on psychology. Heading to the section that contained books on the topic, I looked around, hoping and praying all the books hadn’t been checked out already. If the print versions were no longer available, it had to be in demand.

My eyes scanned the rows of books, falling on the author name.

“Yes!” An excited sound escaped me as I made to grab it. Before my fingers could wrap around the spine, a different hand pulled it out of the shelf and away from my grasp.

Looking up, I saw Nikolai towering over me with the book in his hand.

“Why do you need this book?” he asked with a frown. “You don’t even take psychology.”

“Zoya wanted it. I was getting it for her,” I said, lunging forward to snatch it from him.

“Whoa!” His silvery eyes shone with mischief as he stepped away. I stumbled forward, losing my balance as he moved sideways. My feet were unsteady when he suddenly grabbed me around the waist and brought me crashing against him.

“Nik,” I gasped, breathing hard.

“I’ve got you, love,” he whispered, leaning into me.

“Let me go,” I said with a pout. “I can stand on my own.”

He shook his head. “Not a chance. You’ve been avoiding me for days now. I’m not letting go until you satisfy me completely.”

“Satisfy you?”

He nodded. “Both Liam Davenport and Gabrielle Romano hang around you all the time. Have they made you forget about me?”

I wish. My thoughts about the three guys always brought nothing but chaos and conflict. Even now, my heart pounded in my chest, liking the closeness between us. My body warmed up and it was a struggle not to press up against Nikolai’s hard chest.

“Such innocence,” he whispered, caressing my cheek. A trail of heat followed the path of his fingers as my heart throbbed in my chest. His gaze noted every change in my expression. “I was hoping to run into you before the term ended.”

“Really? Why?” I whispered.

“I had to make sure you didn’t forget about me while I was away from you for two weeks. Davenport and Romano will make a meal out of you between them soon enough. I just want my portion too.” Leaning down, he lightly grazed my cheek with his teeth.

A delicious shiver ran through me.

His gaze dropped to my lips and then to my heaving breasts. Dragging his gaze back up to meet my eyes, he leaned down to capture my lips between his. This time, every restraint within me broke down as I matched the ferocity of his kiss. His strong hands held my waist, letting me lose myself to the moment completely.

He nipped on my bottom lip. Closing my eyes, I parted my mouth, inviting him to delve inside willingly. His tongue slid in smoothly, swirling around mine.

Nikolai kissed me thoroughly, tasting every corner of my sweet mouth while my legs turned to jelly. Shivers of pleasure coursed through my nerve endings, lighting a fire in my core. The intimate place between my legs throbbed in rhythm with my pounding heart.

When Nikolai’s hand lifted the hem of my skirt to graze over my thighs, I let him.

We kept kissing as his hand palmed my breast in a gentle grasp. A gentle squeeze had me moaning and leaning back against the bookshelf. All thought of where we were standing left my head. My only concern was to touch him and be touched by him.

With a sudden move, he turned me around and pushed me against the bookshelf. My breasts were pressed against the cold wooden surface. Heat from Nik’s body seeped through the fabric of my shirt.

Bending my head backward, I sought his lips for a kiss. His mouth closed upon mine once more while his hands roamed under my skirt. Moans escaped me as his hands caressed my ass and thighs.

“You are so responsive, love,” he whispered in my ear. His warm breath tickled the shell of my ear, sending shivers of pleasure through me. He brought his hand to rest on my sex. His heat seeped through the thin fabric of my panties, making me super sensitive to his touch.

His fingers delved through the waistband of my panties to reach the soft puff of curls over my pussy.

“Nik,” I moaned. My mind warned me against his curious touches but the jolts of pleasure running through me were far too addictive.

“You’re so hot and wet down here,” he said in a harsh whisper as he gently rubbed my hardened clit. That’s when I felt his hardness poking my thighs through the bulge in his pants.

“Nik,” I whispered with effort. “Maybe we should…”

“Shh.” His finger slipped inside me. Keeping his thumb pressed over my clit, he moved his finger in and out of me. “I am going to make you feel good. Okay?”

I nodded, staying pressed against the bookshelf as he slid another finger inside me, stretching me some more. It felt amazingly good as he kept up the gentle but steady rhythm.

“Nik,” I moaned as my head swam with pleasure.

His warm lips trailed kisses down the side of my neck.

My hips rolled and swayed, eager to feel every inch of his fingers inside me.

Heat and pleasure built up inside me. My stomach tightened as the throbbing in my pussy increased beyond any limit.

“Nik,” I whispered urgently. “Something’s happening.”

“Just let it come,” he said, increasing the pacing of his fingers. My head rolled back as my pleasure rose to new heights. Nik kept his erection pressed against me as the tightly-built tension within me collapsed.

A soft cry escaped me as waves of pleasure crashed through me, drowning every thought and emotion. My mouth parted wide as I gasped for air. I slumped against the bookshelf, feeling thoroughly spent but wonderfully relaxed.

Nik pulled out his fingers and brought his hand up so I could see the strings of clear liquid dripping from them.

“Did those two ever do this to you?” he asked, swiping the fingers on his tongue.

I shook my head as my eyes widened at the act.

He smiled, leaning down to kiss my lips once more, letting me taste the saltiness of my essence on his tongue. It was the most erotic thing I’d ever witnessed in my life.

When he parted, he looked down at me with heavy intensity in those pale gray eyes. “You won’t forget about this over the holidays.”

“No,” I whispered. Heck! I wouldn’t forget it for the rest of my life!

“Take this,” he said, picking up the book from the floor. “My present.”

A chuckle escaped me. “It’s for Zoya.”

He moved a lock of hair away from my face and stared at me with a vulnerable expression. “Stay safe while I’m gone. Promise me.”

I nodded. “I promise.”

“Now go,” he said, pulling back his mask of indifference back on again. “You can’t miss class because of this.” Turning away from me, he walked down the aisle between the bookshelves and disappeared, leaving me with a clenching pussy and a new craving.

28

Paris

Winter break was a welcome reprieve from the constant pressure of studying for assignments and maintaining grades. The last few days before term ended left me exhausted.

Of course, Nik took care of most of my exhaustion by working me to my first orgasm. Every time I thought of the encounter, my core throbbed with need. I wanted his heated touch on my body once more. The lazy days spent in the Davenport mansion made me miss him terribly.

Liam spent the first few days of the break at Gabrielle’s grandfather’s house. Both Clara and Charles worked until late, leaving me to go about the house without any reservation. Within the first day of being back, I’d found my way into the kitchen.

The kitchen in the mansion was huge with at least three staff working there. They were reluctant to let me stay there at first, calling me “Miss” stiffly every time I was there. However, after Ruben had a talk with them, they seemed relaxed around me, allowing me to help them or letting me bake a few things by myself.

It was easy to chat with the kitchen staff. The three women working there were close to my mother’s age with families of their own. They were happy to be working even if Christmas was so near.

“No other place will pay as much,” said Carla, one of the chefs. Her bright ginger hair was covered with a hairnet as she kneaded dough for fresh bread rolls. “Other than Ruben, no one bosses us around.”

“Plus, we get medical insurance,” said Violet, her sous-chef. She was measuring nuts and dried berries to start soaking them in rum for Christmas pudding.

“I guess you ladies have a good deal going on, then,” I said, watching Carla’s expert moves with kneading the dough.

“It’s relaxing most days,” said Mary, the kitchen hand. Her mocha-hued skin glistened under the bright lights of the kitchen. “Only when the Davenports throw a party, it gets hectic, though they don’t do it as much as the other rich folks I’ve worked for before. Mr. Davenport’s health isn’t always good.”

“You should look forward to the Christmas party, Paris,” said Carla. “The food is exquisite, even if I say so myself.” Mary and Violet chuckled at her self-praise.

“Is it always on Christmas day?” I asked.

“Nah. The Davenports always celebrate Christmas eve and Christmas day privately,” said Mary. “The actual party would be sometime next week.” Carla and Violet nodded their agreement.

Just as they began talking of Christmas, a new worry blossomed in my mind. I had to get gifts, not just for Zoya and Jonathan, but also the Davenports. A groan escaped me as I laid my head on the table.

“What’s wrong, Paris?” asked Mary at once.

“What do I get Mr. and Mrs. Davenport for Christmas?”

“Master Charles enjoys bright socks,” said Ruben, walking inside the kitchen. “I give him a pair every Christmas.”

“What about Clara?” I asked.

“Ahhh…Madam always loves flowers.”

“And Liam?”

“He gets almond cookies baked by yours truly,” he said with a little bow.

The women at the table chuckled at my stunned expression.

“They’re people who appreciate kind gestures,” said Mary. “Besides, they have enough money to buy whatever the heck they wanted.”

“So, it would be okay for me to bake them something too?” I asked, looking at Ruben and the women gathered at the working table.

“Sure, Miss,” said Ruben with a smile. “They would truly appreciate your efforts.”

“That’s great,” I said as a grin spread on my lips. “My mom and I used to bake treats for my best friend and her mother for every occasion.”

“There you go!” said Mary with a gentle clap on my back. “Let me know if you need help with anything.”

“Thanks.” Before I could say another word, another pair of footsteps approached the kitchen. All of us looked to the doorway.

“There you are, Paris.” It was Clara.

“Hey,” I said, getting to my feet. “Were you looking for me?”

“Yes. I am free the whole afternoon today. How about we go out for lunch and some shopping? We have a party next week, so we both need new dresses.”

“I can help you choose,” I said, walking up to her. “But I still have a lot of new dresses in my wardrobe. I am all set for the party.”

“Come on,” she said, wrapping an arm over my shoulder. “Let me have some fun dressing you up.” Her smile was so infectious, it had me nodding the next second. Clara had the kind of aura that instantly put people at ease.

She led me back to the front of the house and into the porch where a white Mercedes waited for us. Ushering me inside, she climbed in beside me.

“You look so much better now,” she said as the car drove out of the main gates of the estate.

“The last few days were tough,” I answered. “All submission deadlines fell on the last day of term and we even had a test for Physics.”

“No wonder Liam sounded so moody on the phone that day,” she said thoughtfully. “He must be having a grand time warming up in Bali.”

“Bali?”

“You didn’t know?” She chuckled softly, looking ahead. “Gabrielle invited him to one of his family’s luxury hotels in Bali. The beach sounds really good right now.”

“Yeah. It will be snow and rain for the next few months for us.”

“That’s why!” she said enthusiastically. “We have to have fun by ourselves too. What do you say?”

I nodded, grinning back.

We chatted about silly things and it was a while before I realized an hour had passed. A passing signboard by the roadside welcomed us into New York.

“We are going to New York?” I asked, surprised.

“Yes. Some of my favorite boutique shops are in New York. Trust me, you’ll love it too.”

We entered the city in another fifteen minutes. Looking out of the window, I looked at the familiar sights as the car drove through the afternoon traffic.

In another few minutes, the car came to a stop beside a grand, towering building in the middle of the city. We were near the front gates of The Ritz.

“We’re having lunch here?” I asked.

“Yes. They serve a really good brunch.”

Climbing out of the car, she gestured for me to follow her. Luckily, I wore a navy silk dress with matching pumps that I found in the wardrobe of my room. I took off my lens-less glasses and put them in my pocket.

“Won’t you have trouble seeing?” asked Clara, looking down at me.

“They don’t have glasses. I wear them out of habit.”

“Really?” She looked at me with surprised, round eyes. “I thought you had a vision problem.” A relieved chuckle escaped her. “Oh, I’m so glad!” She hugged me tightly, not caring about the valets moving about us.

“Here,” I said, handing her my glasses. “See for yourself.”

Clara took the spectacles and poked a finger through it. “Wow, I am so glad you’re really fine.” She laughed softly, handing it back to me. “It does make you look smart though.”

I grinned, placing them in my pocket.

She seemed to know her way around the vast lobby and the corridors leading away from it. I made sure to keep my gaze on Clara as I followed after her.

The dining room was magnificent. Natural light coupled with glittering lamps on the high ceiling created a dazzling atmosphere. The décor was sharp and clean. As soon as we entered the hall, we were ushered to a table.

I kept glancing around me, taking in the splendor of the grand hotel while Clara gave our orders to the waiter. Just as I was turning back to her, my gaze fell on someone who was staring right back at me.

My mood deflated at the sight of Brianna Dumas sitting at a nearby a table with another woman.

Her sneer at spotting me changed as soon as her eyes fell on Clara. Surprise flitted through her dark gaze when she looked back at me. She leaned in to whisper to the woman sitting opposite to her before standing up and walking up to our table.

“Hello, Mrs. Davenport,” said Brianna, reaching our table. She wore a dark crimson bodycon dress with long, fitted sleeves. The length of her sleek, black hair was combed away from her face.

Clara looked like she was trying to figure out who’d addressed her.

“It’s me, Brianna,” she said, pointing at herself. “Remember we met at the Waldorf Center for Arts?”

“Oh, yes,” said Clara, still staying polite despite her expression showing the confusion she felt.

“I am in the same year as Liam,” Brianna added.

“Oh.”

“Well, I just wanted to reintroduce myself,” said Brianna. “I hope you don’t mind.” She let her gaze move around our table. “Isn’t Liam with you?”

“No. He’s away with his friend at the moment,” said Clara. “I am here with Paris,” she said, motioning towards me. “I am sure you know her too. She just joined the same grade as you and Liam.”

“Yes. I’ve seen her around,” said Brianna, casting her glance at me. “How do you know each other? Of course, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“She’s just like my daughter,” said Clara, beaming at me.

Brianna’s stunned face made me want to hug Clara at that moment.

“I-I see,” stammered Brianna. Taking a deep breath, she rearranged her expression. “When will Liam come back? I miss him already.”

“Oh? He’ll be back for our annual Christmas party next week.”

“I’d love to see him, then.”

“I guess you could come. It’s on the evening of the twentieth.”

“Thanks so much for the invitation, Mrs. Davenport,” said Brianna, her black eyes gleaming. “Well, have a merry Christmas. I’ll see you at the party.”

“Same to you.”

Clara leaned forward and motioned for me to get closer. “Does Liam like her?”

“I’m not sure,” I whispered back.

“Well, I don’t like her,” hissed Clara under her breath. “The girl can put up an act. Liam better not be into her.”

“You saw through it?”

“Of course. Who wouldn’t? Her mother’s the same.”

I laughed out. “You are full of surprises.”

She grinned and tapped the corner of her forehead. “I can see through most people. And that girl is pure trouble and jealousy. I didn’t like the way she was looking at you either.”

“Yeah. She hates me.”

Without mentioning Liam, I told her about the instances she bullied me with Gianna and Holly.

“Now I feel bad for inviting her to our party,” said Clara.

“It’s fine. She won’t dare do anything with other people watching. She has an image to keep up.”

Clara shook her head.

Our table was soon filled with dishes. The food looked so good and elegant, it made me forget all about Brianna. When I looked back to her table again, she was gone.

29

Paris

The past week went slowly with me studying for next term. Without much to do around the house, I’d decided to read as well as research universities. There were still a few months left for early application deadlines but I wanted to make sure I made notes on all the places that interested me and could provide me a full scholarship.

Liam arrived with Gabrielle on the day before the Christmas party. I was so happy to see them, I ran out into the foyer to greet them, hugging Gabrielle tightly before letting go. Liam looked at me coolly, walking past us towards his mother. I wanted to give him a hug too but the moment passed and I was left to stand awkwardly with Gabrielle’s arm around my waist.

I began looking forward to the party the next day. The house staff had finished decorating the house for Christmas a few days ago and every corner looked like a scene from a cozy Christmas card. The tree was a magnificent fir, placed in the center of the main parlor room. The maids let me help them decorate it. We sang carols as we added silver ornaments to the branches. Our handiwork turned out to be breathtakingly beautiful.

Clara bought me beautiful dresses from the luxury boutique in New York City. With the kind of money she possessed, it felt like nothing to her but the total prices on them would have equaled a modest apartment’s rent in Philly. She was determined to make sure I shined at the party and took away all attention from Brianna Dumas. Happiness swelled inside me to have her support.

Brianna made life so wretched at the academy that at times it felt like a curse to be there. However, she would finally realize that Liam was using her to get back at me. She was the pawn he’d set against me to get me out of school. Hopefully, it would bring her a level or two from her throne in the sky.

A knock sounded at the door.

Getting to my feet, I rushed to open the door. Gabrielle stood at the threshold with a mischievous grin on his lips. Wearing casual jeans and a white shirt that stretched over his broad chest, he looked something out of a fashion magazine. His sea-green eyes dropped to my lips and then back up to meet my gaze.

“Can I come in?” he asked.

“Sure,” I said, stepping away.

He entered my room, looking around the space before turning back to me.

“Your room is so much bigger than the cabin you live in,” he commented.

“I like my cabin more,” I said, going to sit at the edge of my bed. “How was Bali?”

“Bali was so warm. I should have taken you with us. Not a speck of snow anywhere. The skies were blue and the trees green. It was summer all over again.”

I chuckled. “Glad you guys enjoyed yourselves but I’d never give up on Christmas.”

“Do you have a present for me, Paris?”

I nodded.

He walked forward and sat next to me on the bed. “Then, I’ll thank you for it now,” he said, hooking his finger under my chin. Drawing closer, he pressed his lips to mine. After the initial shock, I felt my body lean against his. Gabrielle’s hand rested at my waist as he coaxed me to open my mouth to him.

My mind screamed at me. What was I doing kissing Gabrielle when I liked Nik’s touch already?

A sharp nip on my plump lower lip made me gasp out. Gabrielle took the opportunity to slip his tongue inside my mouth, languidly swirling it around mine with such patience and sweetness that I forgot all about the argument in my head. Pressing myself against his hard body, I dipped my head backward, so he could have full access to me.

My body throbbed in response to his heated touches and warm lips. I breathed in the fragrance of his spicy masculinity, reminding me of Mediterranean skies and cerulean oceans. He tasted of fine wine and summer berries and soon I was lost to him completely.

A loud crash nearby jerked me out of the moment.

Separating from Gabrielle, I looked all around me until I found a smashed water jug on the floor with Liam standing next to it, looking thoroughly annoyed.

“Did you do that?” I asked.

“It got knocked off. Sorry,” he added, not at all looking sorry or apologetic for ruining my moment with Gabrielle. My cheeks burned as he laid an accusatory stare at me. Instead of saying anything to me, he turned his attention on Gabrielle. “I’ve been looking for you.”

Gabrielle was unfazed. He lay back on my bed, his long legs dangling by the edge. “I wanted to be with Paris.”

“She’s mine, you know,” he said through gritted teeth. “You can’t just come in here and kiss her.”

“But I wanted to kiss her.”

“Well, you can’t.”

“Just kiss her if you want to do it so badly. Stop snapping at me.”

I stared at Gabrielle. Did he just tell Liam to kiss me too? My gaze went to Liam who looked struck. There was only a fleeting moment of hesitation before he strode forward and bent down to my level. His hand moved to the back of my neck before pulling me close for a kiss.

Liam didn’t bother to be gentle as he plunged his tongue through my lips. Delicious shivers ran through me as he deepened the kiss, engaging me to kiss him back and explore his taste and smell. Heat coursed through my veins, making my body thrum with pleasure.

Warmth spread through my back as I realized Gabrielle was sitting up behind me. His arms wrapped around my waist as he began trailing kisses down the side of my neck.

I moaned, pressing my thighs together as my core throbbed in response to both their kisses and touches. Hands moved over breasts, squeezing and kneading while another pair lay splayed over my stomach. Lost in so much heat, I couldn’t focus on who was touching me where. Fire raged through my veins, drowning me in flames of lust.

Whimpers and moans escaped me. A part of me even felt scared at the way my body was reacting. I wanted to stop what was happening, take a moment to decide whether what was happening was right but my body and mind seemed completely out of control.

It was only when Liam and Gabrielle chose to move away that I was able to open my eyes. Blinking against the dimmed lights of my bedroom, I looked up at the two young men before me. Their eyes were lit with lust and possessiveness.

“She is ours now,” said Liam in a low voice. “Don’t dare to try getting more than your portion.”

“I wouldn’t make a promise on that,” said Gabrielle with a chuckle. He gazed down at my stunned reaction. His eyes softened. “You clearly like us both, Paris. Own up to the truth.”

“I don’t understand.” I gave my head a little shake in an attempt to clear it. “How can I like both of you at the same time?”

“Just like Gabe and I like you at the same time.”

“Wouldn’t it be cheating?” I whispered, my eyes wide with uncertainty.

“It’s cheating only when you do something behind our backs,” said Gabrielle. “When you are with us, you don’t have to worry about that at all.”

“Gabe and I have stayed best friends because we could always share our toys. Even when it comes to you, we’ll simply share you.” Liam turned his attention back on Gabrielle. “Should we head out for a run now? I need to cool down.”

“Sure. See you around, Paris.”

They left my room together, leaving me a tangled mess of emotions and confusing thoughts. My body still thrummed with tiny jolts of pleasure even after they’d both left. The memory of Nik’s fingers inside me brought another wave of uncertainty inside me. Both Liam and Gabrielle seemed open to the idea of me liking them both. How would they react if I told them I liked a third person? Would they be as open about me being with Nik?

“This is so messed up,” I groaned, covering my face in my hands and falling flat on the bed.

Next evening, I sent a string of snaps to Zoya. Clara helped me choose the dress on our trip to New York. It was a simple but elegantly-cut crimson gown that hugged my curves intimately. The color and fabric were a gorgeous shade and screamed Christmas. I’d added a fresh coat of dye to my hair, making the indigo turn a deeper hue. For the occasion, I twisted the long lengths of my hair into a French roll updo. The golden trinket bracelet on my wrist was the only accessory I used.

You’re looking fab, girl! Zoya’s excited text flashed up on my phone.

I showed Mom and now she is crying!

Soft chuckles escaped me, wondering how I’d come from wearing street-side fashion to this elegant gown. Part of it was wearing the clothes Clara bought me daily since the day I stepped in her home. The fire that burned my old life away seemed to have burned away my affinity to jeans and t-shirts too. I was getting used to the soft fabrics and demure cuts of my dresses.

I was about to close my phone when an image file sent by Zoya flashed on the screen. Tapping on it, I opened it. It was Nik’s photo. He looked surprised, his icy-silvery eyes widened as Zoya caught him unaware before clicking the snap.

Even he likes your new dress, Zoya texted. He came over to see your photo when I was showing Mom.

I wondered how he would react if he knew how intimate I’d been with both Liam and Gabrielle at the same time. My face heated up and I threw the phone on my bed like it’d just bitten me. How would I ever choose between all of them? The dilemma was worse than any Physics problem Dr. Lincoln could have sprung on us.

Taking a deep breath, I put on a pair of black-strapped stilettos and walked out of my room, hoping I wouldn’t disappoint Clara when it came to putting up a strong front before Brianna. Tonight, she was going to be in my territory. This was a home where people loved and cared for me. She better not come here with trouble in mind.

My thoughts surprised me. Somehow, Clara had succeeded in making me feel like a greater queen than Brianna in her home. Gratitude washed over me as I headed into the front halls of the house where the guests would be gathering.

Liam and Gabrielle were nowhere to be seen yet but I caught sight of Grandpa Peter talking to both Charles and Clara. They were in deep conversation. Peter looked grim, his bushy gray eyebrows contracted together while Clara and Charles looked uncomfortable.

“Try these cheesy canapés,” a voice said beside me. It was Mary with a tray of pretty tartlets.

“Thanks,” I said, taking one.

“Enjoy yourself. We’ve prepared lots of tasty stuff for the party.”

I nodded, looking around at the richly-dressed people who’d gathered for the party. Flutes of champagne and red punch were being served everywhere. I suspected most people to already be drunk because they were laughing and talking loudly. Not wanting to disturb the conversation between Peter, Charles, and Clara, I turned into another hallway.

Among the guests, I easily spotted Liam. Brianna stood near him, in a gown of blue satin. Her hair was twisted into a high bun and pinned with a diamond-studded clip. She looked pretty but the usual conniving expression on her face ruined her loveliness.

“There you are,” said a familiar voice as a heavy arm draped around my shoulder. I turned to the side to look up at Gabrielle’s handsome face. He was in a well-fitted black tux tonight with his dark locks combed backward. I blinked, taking in how much he looked like a young model for Armani.

“You look amazing,” I whispered.

He chuckled softly at the dazed look on my face. “Thanks, Paris. You clean up good too.”

I smiled, glancing away to look at Liam and Brianna.

“Who invited her?” he asked.

“She invited herself,” I said with a sigh.

“Don’t let her ruin your mood. She will keep sticking to Liam all evening but that makes it easy for me to monopolize you.”

I sniggered, lightly hitting him in the chest. He caught my wrist and brought up my hand to kiss the palm. A delicious shiver ran through me at the touch. I was happy to be with Gabrielle but it irked me to see Brianna with Liam. Let’s not be so greedy, I told myself as Gabrielle wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me closer to him.

“I can already see you want him too,” said Gabrielle. There was a strange glint to his sea-green eyes as he stared down at me.

“Does it make you mad?” I asked in a small voice.

“No. I prefer you date us both before making up your mind.”

“At the same time?”

He nodded with a grin. “Life’s too short, sweetheart.” He moved a strand of hair away from my face and leaned in to press a kiss to the side of my neck.

“Ooh!” I jumped, looking all around me. “Don’t do that here!”

“Everyone’s too drunk to notice anyway,” he said, leaning down to smother my face with feathery kisses. Warmth rose up in my cheeks and my head swam with pleasure, making me forget about Liam and Brianna momentarily.

“You’re a sneaky bastard,” said a cold voice.

Liam stood beside me, his brilliant blue eyes flashing with anger. Grasping my upper arm, he pulled me away from Gabrielle.

Gabrielle chuckled. “You were busy with Miss Hoity-Tots.”

A bubble of laughter escaped me. “That’s a funny nickname for her.”

“Shut up, Charity,” hissed Brianna, moving beside Liam and tugging at his arm.

“You shut up, Bri,” said Gabrielle, pulling me out of Liam’s hold. “Get rid of her or you can’t play with us.”

“Gabe!” shouted Brianna. Narrowing her eyes at me, she bared her teeth. “How long have you been fucking him?”

“Not everyone’s the same as you,” I said coolly.

“Gabe’s known to be promiscuous,” she said with a sly grin. “And he likes his women older. He’s probably trying a new flavor with you. What do you think of a younger pussy, Gabe?”

“Paris!” a voice called from a distance, distracting me from the triumphant expression on Brianna’s face while both Liam and Gabrielle scowled at her. “Over here! Paris!”

Clara was shouting for me from the doorway. I waved at her, rushing to meet her.

“Is everything all right?” I asked.

“I don’t know,” she said with a worried look in her eyes. Instantly, I was anxious.

“What’s wrong? Is Charles feeling all right?”

“He’s fine,” she said distractedly. Her gaze fell on Liam and Gabrielle behind me. “Maybe those two can help as well.”

“What’s wrong, Mother?” asked Liam in a deep voice.

She shook her head and motioned for us to follow her. Exchanging a glance with Liam and Gabrielle, I followed after her.

Clara walked away from the packed hallways and led us upstairs to a first-floor corridor. It was quieter here but muffled sounds of Christmas music could still be heard here.

“This way,” she said, striding forward elegantly in a gown of lavender silk. Moving forward, she opened the door to a room and ushered us inside. I followed after Liam and Gabrielle but was pushed to the side by Brianna who’d also followed us.

“Stop that!” chided Clara at once. I stared at her wide-eyed. This was the first time I’d seen her snap at someone. “This is a family matter. Please go back to the party and enjoy yourself. Come on, Paris,” she said, placing a hand on my shoulder and walking into the room with me. Turning around, she closed the door on Brianna’s stunned face.

Looking ahead, I saw a room filled with bookshelves and comfortable couches. Charles sat in the far corner with Grandpa Peter near him.

“Hello, Grandpa Peter,” I greeted, walking further inside the room. He gave me a nod but still looked grim. The atmosphere among the adults was making me anxious.

“Come have a seat,” Charles invited me to sit on one of the couches.

Once we’d all gathered around, Clara spoke up. “Peter wants to take you away to live with him. I tried explaining that your mother left me as your guardian but he wouldn’t listen.”

“Why do you want me to go with you?” I asked.

“You don’t understand, child. These people haven’t been fair to you or your mother. Let me make things better now.”

“We didn’t have a choice!” insisted Clara, looking worried. “We couldn’t tell anyone about Emily’s whereabouts. That was one of the conditions she placed for helping us back then. All we did was honor her wishes.”

“Honor her wishes? You’re saying she wished to live in that tiny apartment and work like a laborer in that bakery she ran?” He scoffed. “Do you take me for a fool? I got all the information on how she lived with her daughter in Kensington.”

Clara looked hopelessly lost against the old man’s vehemence. Glancing at me, she silently begged for help.

“Mom and I lived pretty well,” I said in a strong voice. “It’s true we weren’t rolling in money but life wasn’t as bad you’re thinking it to be. Mom’s bakery was very popular in the neighborhood.”

“Wasn’t it tough for you?” asked Peter. His scowling expression deepened the wrinkles around his mouth.

“It was,” I agreed. “But they were the best years of my life.”

Peter looked stunned and then turned grim again. “Are you saying you aren’t happy to live here?”

“That’s not what I meant,” I said. “Clara and everyone have been very kind to me. I don’t know where I would be without her. She’s looked after me during the most difficult time in my life. Her patience has no bounds.”

“Didn’t she run off to Hong Kong only a week after she got you and stayed away for months?” said Peter. “How is sending you off to the academy looking after you?”

“I wanted to go there. No one forced me.”

“And what about living in that forest cabin?”

I stared at the frowning old man. How had he found out about that?

“What forest cabin?” asked Charles, looking between me and Peter.

Peter looked triumphant. “You don’t even know where your ward is staying at the academy. She wasn’t given a place to stay at the dorm like other students. Since she was on charity, they let her take a crumbling cottage by the woods without any security nearby. It’s a wonder she hasn’t frozen to death in a place like that. I should sue you all!” He brought down his fists on the armrest of his couch.

Clara and Charles turned their shocked gazes on me.

“Is that true, Paris?” asked Charles, looking troubled.

I glanced at Liam who was sitting with downcast eyes.

“It’s true,” I said. “I am sorry I didn’t tell you about it. The cottage looked so cute and cozy, I begged Liam to get me permission to stay there.”

Liam’s head jerked up.

“I didn’t think it would be such a big deal. I’m sorry if it caused any trouble,” I said in a small voice, trying my best to look apologetic and make it all my fault.

“Are you telling the truth?” asked Clara. She looked even more worried than before, glancing at her son. “You don’t have to be scared of anything.”

I shook my head. “I am sorry. And I’m sorry, Grandpa Peter. I never meant to make you worry about me. Clara truly looks after me. I promise.”

“We look after her, Gramps,” said Gabrielle. “We’ll never let anything hurt her.”

“Well,” said the old man, getting to his feet. “If you ever feel like you can’t stay with them, you are always welcome to come and stay with me. You will always have a place in my home.”

Standing up, I hugged the stubborn old man and squeezed him tight. He must’ve loved my mom very much to worry about me this way. Once again, I wondered what led Mom to run away from everyone she knew.

“Have a good Christmas, kid,” he said, patting me on the back. “Come on, son,” he called for Gabrielle. “Get your old man a drink.”

“Of course!”

Gabrielle was beside us in a moment. Clara and Charles looked visibly relieved as they came towards the door too.

“Let’s go enjoy ourselves,” said Charles. “It’s Christmas time after all.”

I was about to follow after them when Liam pulled me back. Closing the door after everyone left, he stood close to me.

“Why did you protect me?” he asked. His azure gaze was piercing my very soul as he stared into my eyes.

“I was protecting your mom, not you.”

“What?”

“She loves you so much, Liam. You’re her pride and it would hurt her to know you did something so mean. This is the reason I stayed quiet about it all this time.” I shrugged and smiled. “Besides, I like staying in the cabin now.”

“I’m sorry.” That familiar look of intense pain settled back into his beautiful eyes. He looked vulnerable once more like the night of his birthday.

“I know you regret it now,” I said, placing a comforting palm against his cheek. He leaned into it and closed his eyes. “It’s all right though. I am fine.”

Opening his eyes, he covered my hand with his and placed it over his chest.

“I was so wrong about you, Paris Johnson,” he whispered, pulling me against him to capture my lips in a gentle kiss.

30

Paris

Christmas was a quiet affair at the Davenport residence. We sat down to a feast of roast goose, whole baked salmon and lots of Christmassy stuff like pies and pigs in blankets. I made decorated gingerbread cookies as presents for everyone in the house and sent some to Grandpa Peter and Aunty Cathy.

Clara and Charles bought me a generous gift card at my favorite bookstore. The amount of money they put in it would last me for months even if I ended up buying hardbacks every day. From the moment of receiving my present, I decided to take a look at their online store for some cute stationery. Overall, my first Christmas with the Davenports turned out to be homely and peaceful.

Zoya returned home from her trip to Switzerland two days after Christmas. As soon as she landed back in US soil, she wanted to go shopping for the upcoming New Years Eve ball. She’d already extracted a date out of a senior at the academy and now was desperate to get a gown and mask.

I was about to text her back when three texts entered my phone one after the other.

They were from Liam, Nik, and Gabrielle, all asking me to go to the dance with them.

My worst fears were materializing before me. My heart and body craved them all and choosing one over the other felt like an impossible thing to do at the moment.

Part of me wanted to open up to Zoya but how would I bring up the subject of her stepbrother? She loved Nik and would hate me for not being able to make up my mind. She would always be Team Nik.

An incoming image flashed on my phone.

It was a gift card for a boutique in Philly.

Mom’s Christmas gift to us, Zoya texted. We are going shopping today.

You just came back today. Take a break!- Paris

Nah! Shopping!- Zoya

I checked the time. It was close to eleven A.M.

All right, then. Pick me up?- Paris

Sure! Be there in half an hour- Zoya

I got off the couch in my room to fix my hair. The dark green skater dress I wore would be fine for a trip to the luxury boutique. My heart raced in my chest, wondering how Nik, Liam, and Gabrielle would react if I chose one of them over the other.

After combing my hair and putting it up in a high ponytail, I donned a thick coat over my dress. The weather had gone colder after Christmas and an icy wind blew outside constantly. Not wanting to come across Liam, I hurried through the hallways to reach the main front doors of the house.

The coast was clear, allowing me to move outside the doors without any obstacles. Since Zoya would be picking me up, I decided to walk some distance down the road to meet her before her arrival could alert Liam.

Zoya’s Lamborghini soon came into view.

The car stopped a few feet away from me. Next second, the door in the back opened and a squealing Zoya rushed out to greet me. We hugged each other tightly as we shouted to be heard over the other, saying how much we missed each other over the holidays.

“You look so chubby,” said Zoya, poking my cheek.

“So do you!” I said, sticking out my tongue.

“Yeah,” she said in a grim voice. “I miss those fondue dinners already. I don’t want to go back to school. They’ll rub our noses to the books until we’re skinny again.”

I chuckled. “It’s stress.” A rush of frigid wind had us shivering. “Let’s get going.”

We climbed into the car and drove through the bleak winter landscape. I filled Zoya on all the things that happened between me and Brianna over the holidays, staying tight-lipped on my interactions with Liam, Nik, and Gabrielle.

“It will only worsen things,” said Zoya thoughtfully. “She will do her best to bring you down.”

“I’m going to avoid her and the girls that hang around her,” I said in a grim voice. “Next term is going to be even more brutal with final exams and project report submissions. I won’t have the energy to worry about them.”

“Don’t remind me,” she groaned.

Within the hour, the car stopped in one of the parking lots near Walnut Street. Zoya’s mom gave us gift cards to one of the luxury boutiques located there for our dresses.

“Do you know what you’re going to get?” asked Zoya, walking through the glass doors of the shop.

I followed after her, finding myself in a vast room with lots of open spaces. Illuminated by soft lights, the place twinkled and shined. A light fragrance of rose and lavender permeated the air.

“May I help you?” a young woman greeted us. She was dressed in a tight A-line black dress with sleek, straightened hair. She smiled at both Zoya and me.

“We are looking for dresses,” said Zoya. “It’s for a masquerade ball.”

“Ahh, by any chance do you go to Knightswood Academy?” asked the store assistant.

“Yeah,” I replied.

“We’ve had customers in here over the past week. Let me show you the best in our collection.”

Zoya nodded at me encouragingly and followed the woman further inside the shop.

Over the next two hours, we tried on at least a dozen dresses with two assistants helping us lace and zip up the gowns, so we could see how we looked in them. The shop remained empty through all of it and even if a few customers came in, we weren’t disturbed in our section. After a few dresses, I stopped looking at price tags. Everything was ridiculously expensive.

“I’m going with the navy dress I’d selected earlier,” I said, walking out of the changing room in my own clothes.

“Are you sure?” said Zoya. “You haven’t tried these yet.” She motioned at the dresses hanging from a rail.

I shook my head. “I am exhausted.”

Zoya glanced at the dress I’d selected. “It’s kind of plain.”

“Yup!” I said, taking a seat on a plush settee.  “I am going to a twenty-first-century masquerade in Pennsylvania. Not one in sixteenth-century Italy.”

One of the shop assistants giggled, earning a frown from Zoya.

“Do you have masks?” I asked. “Maybe we could get started on those?”

The assistant nodded. “We had some fine ones delivered yesterday. Your gown is naturally very elegant, so you can go for a heavily embellished mask, something that will let you stand out in a crowd.”

“All right.” I didn’t mind wearing an extravagant mask with sequins and feathers.

In the end, however, I was set up with an eye mask made of exquisitely-woven lace. It covered the top half of my face and looked as elegant as the dress I’d chosen to wear even if Zoya kept complaining it was simple.

She went for a flaring, red gown without sleeves that complimented her small, petite shoulders. Even the mask she chose came with a plume of black feather. Zoya looked utterly ravishing in her get-up.

“Brandon’s one lucky guy,” I said with a wink.

She glowed with my compliment. “I wish Jonathan would come. He keeps saying he’s busy with school and work. It’s the holidays!”

“Kensington High isn’t generous with their winter break,” I reminded her. “And Jonathan must be busy making money for college.” I sympathized with him completely. If I didn’t end up with rich guardians like Charles and Clara, I would be in the same boat, stressing about making money to make starting college as smooth as possible.

When Zoya continued to look glum, I said, “Hey, at least we would get to meet Lucas’s date. We might even know him.”

“Oh ya! I’d forgotten about that!”

Later that evening, Liam cornered me at the dining table.

“Did you get my text?” he asked as everyone started on their cheesy cauliflower soups.

“Yeah.”

“When will you reply?” he asked, staring at me with hard eyes while I kept my gaze on my soup.

“Maybe never.”

“What are you two talking about?” asked Charles. Clara picked up on his question and now we had both of them looking between us.

“I asked her if she’ll go to the dance with me,” said Liam.

“Oh my! Really?” Clara looked like Christmas had come around a second time. “I didn’t really want to push you guys around too much but it would be amazing if you two hooked up for real.”

My mouth fell open. “What?”

“You’re such a cute and sweet girl, Paris. I’d love to have you as my daughter-in-law.”

The air whooshed out of my lungs. Liam groaned and Charles chuckled softly.

“So why haven’t you replied to him yet?” asked Charles with mild curiosity. “Do you like someone else?”

My cheeks burned with embarrassment. This was not the conversation I’d planned on having with Charles and Clara.

“No one can compare to my Liam,” insisted Clara with a frown. “Right, Paris?”

“Err…”

“I believe the young Master Romano is also interested in our young miss,” said Ruben, placing fresh, warm rolls onto our side plates.

I covered my face with my hands, too embarrassed to look at anyone. How did the nerd queen of Kensington High suddenly turn into a popular diva at Knightswood?

“So he’s asked you too?” asked Liam.

I nodded, still hiding behind my hand.

“Did…anyone else ask?”

I gasped, staring at him with wide eyes. “How did you know?”

He tore into his rolls with his teeth and looked angry.

“Who else wants to take you to the dance?” asked Clara.

“Nikolai Ivanov,” Liam answered coldly. “Her best friend’s stepbrother.”

Charles chuckled, his light brown eyes brightening up with humor. “He must be hard to say no to.”

“Charles,” warned Clara. “You’re not helping.”

“Neither are you two,” he said, pointing his spoon at her and Liam. “Paris should have the chance to make up her mind on her own and not be pressured into something.”

A grateful smile rose on my lips. Charles noticed and winked at me.

The topic wasn’t broached again through the rest of dinner but I could feel an icy draft coming my way from Liam.

Fortunately, I was able to leave Davenport Mansion the next day to go back to Knightswood Academy. Even though term didn’t officially start until the second of January, I gave the excuse of studying for the coming classes within the week. Zoya also moved back to the dorm, making my excuse to return to school more plausible rather than a mad attempt to get out of uncomfortable questions about the dance and my future plans.

To my surprise, plenty of students were back at the academy. Most of them were excited to see their girlfriends/boyfriends and prepare for the upcoming ball. Lucas was still at home and would arrive on New Year’s Eve with his boyfriend.

“What about you?” asked Zoya.

I shrugged. “I’ll dance with you when Brandon takes a break.”

“That’s so lame,” she said with a scoff as we drank coffee and ate muffins in the school cafeteria the evening before the ball.

“It’s complicated.”

“Complicated?” Her eyebrows rose high on her forehead. “You’ve been acting strange lately. I knew something was up. Now, spill!”

Over the next hour, I spilled everything to her, including the hot make-out session with Nik.

“How did I not know what was happening?” asked Zoya, looking baffled. “You’ve progressed with all three of them. And now, you have to choose.”

“I can’t choose,” I said with a moan. “They’re amazing. I know it’s selfish but I like them all.”

Zoya chuckled softly. “I guess you really had to come to Knightswood to find your inner goddess. Wait till Lucas hears about it all. He confessed he had a thing for Nik ever since that time he rescued you both on Halloween.”

“That was quite a scene to fall in love with your rescuer.”

Zoya huffed out a long breath and fixed me with a look. “So, what are you going to do?”

“Nothing,” I shrugged. “I’ll just hang out with you and Lucas at the dance.”

“Not just the dance. What about afterward? Those boys will still be looking to you for an answer.”

“I’ll let time decide,” I said, swirling the dregs of my cold coffee in the bottom of the cup. “Eventually, I’ll know who I really like.”

There was feverish excitement in the air as Zoya and I stepped out of her dorm room the next evening.

We weren’t the only ones dressed in lavish gowns and dresses. The girls moving down the corridor wore exuberant gowns that must have come right off the racks of some high-end fashion designers. With our masks set over our faces, we were all able to blend in the crowd. Most of the boys were in designer suits or tux, looking utterly dashing.

“This is one of the very few times I’m glad I’m going to Knightswood,” whispered Zoya. “I am so excited about this party.”

“Me too,” I said, enjoying the atmosphere already.

“Where will Brandon meet you?” I asked, thinking of the senior who’d asked her out.

“He will be coming from home, so he said he would meet me outside the Rosalind Chapel.” I nodded, walking into the elevator that would take us to the ground floor. The ball would be held in the main hall of the old prayer chapel that stood close to the library. No ceremonies took place there now but the place was used to host dances and gatherings.

Reaching the exit doors, we found a fleet of limousines waiting for us. People were being ushered into the back and driven to the party venue.

“I was so afraid of ruining my dress walking all the way to the chapel,” said Zoya. “This makes it so much better!”

I nodded. The thought of making the long walk in my heeled shoes had scared me too.

We entered the back of the limousine with two boys and a girl. Soft classical music enveloped us as soon as the doors were shut and the car began moving forward. Bottles of water were chilling in a small bucket of ice.

Within minutes, we were taken to the chapel. The theme was dark and gothic as the lighting placed on the building gave it an eerie look in the dark, cold night.

“This is amazing,” whispered Zoya excitedly. Masked couples walked past us and into the open doorway of the chapel. Valets in red and maroon uniforms hung around to help people. Suddenly, she caught the eye of a strange man in a navy suit. “I think that’s Brandon,” she squealed. “Doesn’t he look handsome?”

It was hard to tell how he looked with the bird-like metallic mask covering half his face but at least, he was tall and well-built, definite plusses in my book.

“Have fun,” I said as the senior walked forward and pulled Zoya beside him. He gave me a nod and swept her away inside the chapel.

It was a little awkward to wait by myself but the mask definitely helped.

I texted Lucas. His reply came back in seconds, saying he was close and to look for a couple in white tuxes. That would definitely separate them from the crowd. I gazed at the people stepping out of the limousines, hoping to catch sight of my gay friend and his boyfriend.

It was another few minutes before they appeared in my view. Two tall men in elegantly-cut tuxes walked together, their hands intertwined, approaching me without hesitation. Zoya and I sent our photos to him as soon as we were ready that evening, making it easier for him to recognize us.

“You’re looking beautiful,” said Lucas’s familiar voice. “What a change to see you out of your uniform!”

I chuckled and gestured at the boy at his side. “Introductions, please!”

“Where is Zoya?”

“She already went in with her date.”

“Impatient, huh?”

I laughed and nodded.

The boy beside Lucas lifted the white mask that vertically covered half his face. He looked familiar but I had never spoken to him before.

“Harry, this is Paris,” said Lucas, motioning at me. “Paris, meet Harry.”

“Hey, I’ve seen you around.”

“Yeah,” replied Harry. “You’re Jonathan Gall’s girlfriend.”

I chuckled. “No. I’m not but we’re close friends.”

“Are you alone, Paris?” asked Lucas.

I nodded. “I decided to hang out with you guys.”

Lucas shook his head with a tut-tut. “You should have told me you didn’t have a date tonight. I would have set you up with someone.”

“It’s fine.”

“Fine?” he said in a disturbed tone. “You prefer being a third wheel?”

I frowned. Was that how he was seeing me right now? Is that why Zoya already went inside with her date? Realization dawned on me that no one wanted me to hang around while they were with their dates. It took me a second longer to realize this event was an actual ball, not some pool party in someone’s backyard.

“I’m her date,” said a familiar voice from beside me as an arm slid around my waist.

“Nik.”

“Thank god,” muttered Lucas. “Come on, Harry. Let’s go dance.” He pulled at his partner’s hand, making him stumble after him and then catching him before he could fall. The romance between them was already going strong.

“Get your hands off her,” said another familiar voice.

Two tall men in dark suits had appeared before us. The deep baritone told me it was Gabrielle. The person next to him was definitely Liam.

“I am taking her to the dance,” said Nik, tightening his hold over my waist.”

“We are her dates.”

“Did she actually agree to be your dates?” asked Nik.

That shut both Liam and Gabrielle.

“I didn’t ask to be your date either,” I said, looking up at Nik with a smile. “But since we’re all here and with no dates, let’s enjoy ourselves?”

“With him?” said Liam with distaste.

“We can dance together,” I said, keeping my voice strong. “It’s either that or nothing.”

I let the three boys decide for themselves. There was no way I was letting them put me in a spot.

“We can always bail if we don’t like it,” suggested Gabrielle.

“I guess,” said Liam with a shrug.

I looked towards Nik.

“Fine,” he said, exhaling a long breath.

I walked forward with the three guys following close behind me. It was dark and shadowy inside the main dance hall. My knights moved forward to shield me from the colliding bodies on the dance floor and created a kind of wall around me. People gave our formation a wide birth, allowing us to dance freely.

The music was amazing. The DJ played a variety of upbeat songs interspersed with slower melodies for the couples. My heart soared high, kicked in by my excitement and the presence of the three boys I’d come to like. My little group was able to make it work, as I turned around on the spot, dancing in turn with all of them.

Gabrielle was the enthusiastic one in our group, kicking his legs and throwing his arms around wildly, uncaring whether he hit someone or not. Nik and Liam were more reserved, making up for the wildness of our partner.

The boys took their turns to hold me close. They kissed me openly, right in front of the others but astonishingly, no fight broke out between them. I was really being shared equally by my partners. By the end of the hour, I was out of breath and my feet were hurting but a huge smile was plastered on my face. I was having the time of my life, showered with attention from my handsome and kingly partners.

“Let’s take a break,” suggested Gabrielle. “Are you thirsty, Paris?”

I nodded, slowing down on my feet.

Nik gestured towards the corner and led the way for us to reach the place where they’d set up drinks and food.

“What would you like to drink?” asked Liam, shouting to be heard over the music and screams of the dancers.

“Orange juice on the rocks!” I shouted back.

Liam got me my drink and the boys sorted themselves out with flutes of champagne.

“It’s stuffy in here,” said Nik, pulling at his tightly buttoned collar.

“Should we go out and get some air?” I suggested, looking toward both Liam and Gabrielle. They both gave thumbs-up to the idea. Draining our drinks, we crossed the packed dance hall to reach one of the exit doors.

The cold wind blowing outside felt amazingly refreshing after the crowded chapel hall.

“This feels so good,” I said, lifting my face to the breeze. “Wouldn’t it be amazing if we had an open-air party?”

“We have those in the summer,” said Liam. “You’ll love it. Just wait for winter to pass.”

“Did you know there will be fireworks tonight at midnight?” asked Nik.

“No.” I looked around at them. “No one mentioned anything about fireworks.”

“I guess it’s more of a tradition,” said Liam. “Everyone knows, so I guess it’s not a big deal around here.”

Excitement swelled inside me. I’d never been seen a full-scale firework show before.

“How about we head up to the tower?” said Nik, gazing up at the tall tower that rose into the night sky. The top was completely dark.

“It’s probably locked,” said Liam.

“That won’t keep me away,” said Nik with a smirk. “Are you boys in or out? It’s an amazing view from up there and so much quieter.”

“I’m in,” said Gabrielle. “I hate getting jostled by everyone, especially the dudes.”

“Do you know someone who can get us in?” I asked.

“Yes. Me,” said Nik, pointing at his chest. “Come on.”

We followed him to the back of the chapel. It was darker here without a single valet or teacher around. Nik walked forward to the closed-door set to the far right. We followed him, eager to see what he was up to.

“Let me borrow this,” said Nik, leaning into me and gently sliding two thin wire pins from the side of my head. A lock of my hair fell past my ear as it came loose with the pins. I was impressed by how easily he took them out without pulling or tearing a single strand.

Kneeling down on the ground, he began fiddling with the padlock.

“Seriously?” scoffed Liam. “You’re going to pick the lock?”

Nik remained quiet, working with the two-wire pins. It took him at least five minutes to work the lock while the rest of us waited with bated breaths. When a low click sounded, we stared at the open padlock.

“Wow,” I breathed. “You really did it.”

Coming closer, he pressed his lips to mine and squeezed my left butt cheek. Warmth flooded into my cheeks as his pale eyes glittered in the moonlight with desire.

“Stop groping her,” said Gabrielle, walking past us and removing the lock from the door. Pocketing it, he pushed the door open and walked inside. Liam disappeared after him, leaving me to enter the darkened space with Nik.

We pulled our cell phones to light our way up the staircase in the corner.

Gathering the skirt of my dress, I slowly went up the stairs.

“I’m sorry we can’t switch on the lights,” said Nik. He held my hand, leading me upward at a slow pace. “It will alert everyone and we’ll have to share the place with others. Besides, I am pretty sure it’s out of bounds for students.”

“It’s fine,” I said with a laugh. “It’s more exciting this way.”

“Does being naughty in the dark excite you, Paris?” asked Gabrielle’s voice from the front.

“Yep!” I said boldly.

“Is anyone still interested in watching the fireworks?” asked Gabrielle. “We could do more exciting things with Paris in the dark up here.”

“I’m game,” said Nik.

I couldn’t tell whether they were joking or being serious. So far, they’d shared me for dances and kisses. Would they really go further than that when we were all together? The idea made my core throb hard in response, surprising me with the intensity of its desire. It’s like my body had already come to terms with being shared by the kings of the academy.

We came upon a small, circular room which made up the tower. It wasn’t so dark here as thick shafts of moonlight entered through the wide-cut windows on the walls.

“You’ve been enjoying this place for the last two years,” said Liam, looking out of one of the windows. “I’m impressed.”

Gabrielle went to stand next to him. “It’s amazing up here. Only con is that we might just freeze our balls up here.”

“That won’t happen with Paris here,” said Nik, pulling me against him and nuzzling the side of my neck.

My heart raced as two more pairs of hands came to rest on my waist. While Nik nibbled the sensitive skin of my neck, Liam licked my ear. Gabrielle lifted the hem of my dress and slid his hands over my legs, caressing my thighs.

Moans escaped me as my body throbbed with pleasure and lust. Every nerve ending was being fired by their touches, leaving me to gasp and moan uncontrollably.

“Loosen up, Paris,” said Gabrielle, parting my tightly pressed legs. It was the only thing I could do against the way my core was throbbing and threatening to gush out my arousal.

But just as I felt Gabrielle’s fingers slipping through the waistband of my panties, my legs turned to jelly. I tottered under the combined administration of all three men. Nik had moved to the swell of my breasts exposed over the top of my dress. His lips left kisses and gentle nips on my exposed cleavage. Liam gently loosened the length of my hair from the tight bun. He raked his fingers through the strands in the most sensuous way while kissing my lips.

I was losing my mind, not even aware of the moment when my body was lowered to the cold, stone floor of the tower. My lovers went down with me, continuing to coax my body into pleasurable throbs.

“Oh god!” I gasped as Gabrielle inserted his fingers through my dripping slit.

“Feel good yet, Paris?” whispered Liam in my ear. “We’ve fucked with you enough over the past few months. You deserve a break.”

I moaned in response as Gabrielle worked my core, slipping his fingers in and out of me at a rapid pace. With Liam and Nik touching me everywhere, I was struggling to hold onto my climax.

“It’s okay, love,” whispered Nik as he sucked my nipples. “Let yourself go.” With a gasp, I realized they’d taken my dress off completely. My bra and panties lay scattered nearby. I was completely naked while they were fully dressed. The mere sight of them gathered around me brought my control crashing down.

I cried out as a hard orgasm wracked through my body. I trembled as shivers throbbed through my frame. My lungs gasped for air. The cold breeze blowing through the windows no longer bothered me. In fact, it felt soothing against my heated flesh.

My body went slack as I slumped onto Liam and Nik’s lap. They held me close now, stroking my hair gently and crooning in my ear. Gabrielle caressed my burning cheek with the back of his hand. “She is so beautiful like this,” he murmured, leaning down to kiss my lips.

I must have fallen asleep at some point because when I came to again, I found my body fully clothed and draped with the men’s jackets. Nik and Liam were still supporting me while Gabrielle smoked a cigarette. Its glowing butt was the only light in the dark tower room.

With a moan, I sat up and stretched my arms.

“How long was I out?” I asked.

“About half an hour,” said Nik. “We didn’t feel like you waking up.”

“Mmm, it’s really peaceful up here, isn’t it?” said Liam in a light tone. “The best place to escape from the crowd.”

“What do you say, Nik?” asked Gabrielle, blowing smoke rings into the air. “Want to share this place with us again?”

He scoffed. “I’ll trade you this place for her.”

“Nice try,” replied Gabrielle with a chuckle.

“What’s the time now?” I asked, getting to my feet and walking across the room to reach a window. After the short nap, I felt amazingly refreshed. Perhaps, the raging orgasm left me energized. It was incredible how calm we all felt. I waited for the bout of embarrassment and humiliation to burn me after what I just did with all of them but none came. In fact, I’d been too willing to succumb to their touches.

“It’s almost midnight,” said Gabrielle, grinding the glowing butt of his cigarette into the ground. “The fireworks will start in a few minutes.”

Everyone gathered around me. The night sky was scattered with stars as far as the eyes could see. Surrounded by my lovers, I was warm against the cold breeze.

A loud blast went into the sky, followed by a burst of red stars. Loud cheers rose up in the sky. It was the advent of a new year.

“Happy New Year, Liam,” I said, turning to my left and pressing a kiss to his lips. “Happy New Year, Gabrielle,” I said, turning to my right and kissing him. “Happy New Year, Nik.” I kissed him too.

“Happy New Year, Paris,” they chorused.

The sky was soon lit up with bursts of red, golden and green stars. People cheered but their voices were too muffled up here. All thoughts of the future vanished from my head as I watched the fireworks with a mesmerized look in my eyes, all too content to be with the three young men who held my heart in their hands now. Because believe it or not, they all held a part of it now.

31

Paris

Holiday inertia was real, making the first week of school after winter break horribly hectic. All classes started with new lessons with announcements made on upcoming assignments. It felt like the teachers were waiting for the vacation to get over and spring everything on us at the same time.

To my surprise, I actually missed the Davenport residence and the people in it. The late breakfasts that Ruben fixed for me, full freedom to walk the grounds around the house, reading in the family library that smelled of coffee, tobacco and whiskey, and dinners with the whole Davenport family. My first week back at Knightswood made me miss everything terribly.

“They are being so crazy,” groaned Lucas one morning as we headed to Physics class in the science wing. “Some of the teachers are already talking about final exams.”

“I am worrying about college applications,” I said, panting as I tried to keep up with his long strides. “Did you know most early applications close by February? I have to work on those personal essays sometime this week.”

“Stop freaking me out,” he said in an annoyed tone. “There’s only so much I can stress about without my head blowing up.”

Someone called our names just as we entered the classroom. It was Liam and Gabrielle who were already seated in the second row. This was another change that started with the new term. Liam and Gabrielle were openly friendly to me. It drew everyone’s attention to me and people stared at me with open curiosity. Brianna and her friends, of course, remained hostile to me but their snide hisses and name-calling became old and ineffective. I walked past them in corridors without a backward glance.

“Let’s go sit with your boyfriends,” whispered Lucas as he waved at Liam and Gabrielle.

Zoya spilled the beans on me as soon as she met Lucas but they still had no idea where I’d disappeared on the night of New Year’s Eve. After those moments of intimacy with Nik, Liam and Gabrielle in that dark tower room, it didn’t feel strange to think of them as boyfriends. Nothing was official yet and we barely got time to talk after school reopened, but I felt easy and lighthearted when I walked to their row and took a seat beside Liam. Lucas took the desk beside Gabrielle. Since we’d been partnered for the Physics project, it made more sense to sit together in this class.

The bell rang within a few seconds of our sitting down.

Dr. Lincoln entered the classroom, looking as grim as always. He didn’t even have to tell the class to quiet down as he connected his laptop to the projector.

“Before we start the lesson, I have an announcement,” he said, straightening up as the wall behind him flickered to life with the cover page of the slide show. “Everyone needs to submit their project proposals and all the action steps you would be taking towards completing it. It has to be a detailed report and you have a week to submit it. There are marks for it, so prepare it well.”

A collective groan rose in the classroom.

“And now, we get into the calculation of a rotating body’s torque…” Dr. Lincoln gave us no time to complain and started the lesson.

“Do you have the next hour free?” whispered Liam.

I glanced at him to find his deep azure eyes gazing at me. I nodded, swallowing down a gasp as his fingers traced a pattern over the skin of my thigh.

“Can we meet in the library and talk about the project assignment?”

“Sure,” I whispered back, pushing his hand away. The touch of his warm fingers did wicked things to my body. A satisfied grin lifted the corners of his luscious lips as he slowly turned to face the front.

Dr. Lincoln made us work on problems related to the formula he’d just discussed, leaving us no time to whisper-chat.

After class, Lucas and Gabrielle headed to the cafeteria for coffee and snacks while I followed Liam to the library on the other side of campus.

The cold wind made me shiver despite the thick academy winter coat. Liam took hold of my hand and put it inside his coat pocket. Warmth spread through the tips of my fingers to the rest of my body as I gazed up at him with a smile.

“What’s the next class that you have?” he asked, strolling through the barren fields that led to the library.

“It’s Chemistry.”

“I was hoping we could get some coffee afterward but I guess you’ll have to go to class.”

“Yeah,” I said, looking down at my boots. “My schedule is packed for the rest of the day.”

He squeezed my fingers gently. “Then we’ll have to make the best of the time we’ve got.” His voice turned huskier as he glanced at me with an intense look in his blue eyes. Instantly, I knew he had more on his mind than discussing our assignment for the project work.

Reaching the library, we headed to the vast second floor that had rows of desks covering the whole space. This was the place where students came to study during the exams or to have discussions with study groups without the librarian breathing down their necks for talking loudly.

At this time of day, the place was completely deserted. Liam strode forward and dropped his bag onto a nearby desk. “Come on, let’s get the assignment sorted.” Reaching him, I took off my coat and laid it on the back of a chair.

We’d already chosen our topic before winter break. Since Liam had a vision for the project, I let him lead me in his direction. Most of his suggestions were amazing because he always thought of the practical aspect of everything. While most things in Physics were plausible in theory, we were limited by available technology.

“Do you mind if I draft the proposal?” asked Liam. “It is something I plan to present in the next few years to the board of directors in my own company, so it would be a good exercise for me.”

“I would have to look through it too,” I said, not willing to give him complete rein over our project.

“Of course,” he said at once. “I will make the first draft and send it to you in three days. Go through it and make or suggest changes. We can get together again and go through it together.”

“Sounds good,” I said with a nod.

“Now that’s out of the way,” he whispered, shifting his chair closer to me. “We can spend some time together.”

He leaned in, letting the tip of his nose skim the side of my neck while I looked all around us wildly, afraid someone would see us. Even though both Liam and Gabrielle had been openly friendly since school started, they never touched me with people around us. Nik was always quiet, keeping to himself most of the time, so not many people associated me with him.

“What if someone comes in?” I whispered. My breathing turned erratic as Liam slowly kissed his way up the column of my throat. Heat flooded through my veins, heating me from the inside as his fingers deftly opened the buttons of my maroon cardigan.

Placing his hand on the back of my head, he pulled me close for a deep kiss. I moaned into his mouth, feeling his other hand squeezing my breasts over my shirt. Within seconds, my mind shut off all thoughts of being seen. It was so much more enjoyable to drown in the pleasure throbbing through my body.

Liam’s hand gradually went down to my thighs.

“I’ve never touched you down here,” he whispered, looking me straight in the eyes as he slid his hand inside my skirt and palmed my sex over my panties. My breaths came out in small, irregular gasps. “It’s mine too, right?” he asked, letting his fingers slip inside the waistband.

“Oh god,” I moaned, closing my eyes. My cheeks burned with my arousal as he gently stroked my nub.

“You’re wet for me too,” he whispered with awe, easily slipping a digit inside me. His thumb stroked my clit while his finger went in and out of me at a rapid rate.

“Liam,” I breathed, feeling my body tighten. “I can’t come here.”

“Why not?” He didn’t stop his ministrations, driving my body to the peak of pleasure. “Because it’s the library? This is your holy shrine, nerd queen.” I moaned as my core tightened. With the way, he was going, I was helpless against the pleasure he offered.

“You’re mine too, Paris,” he said in a deep, throaty voice. His lips skimmed over the shell of my ear.

A whimper escaped me.

“Come,” he commanded, locking his lips with mine.

I gasped into his mouth as my body jerked against him. My core pulsed around his tightly embedded finger as waves of pleasure cascaded down on me. Liam kissed me deeply, his tongue tangling around mine as he tasted every crevice of my sweet mouth.

“Don’t forget how good I can make you feel,” he said, sliding his finger out of me. He held it before my eyes as strings of clear liquid dripped from the end. My cheeks burned with embarrassment and desire as I looked away. Wiping his hand on his pants, he stood up and picked up his bag. “That will keep you feeling good all day,” he said with a wink. Flashing me a grin, he walked out of the room, leaving me panting and thoroughly relaxed and aroused at the same time.

It was past one P.M. as I strolled towards the cafeteria after Chemistry class. Lucas walked with me, his head buried in something he was watching on his cell phone. Zoya was already supposed to be waiting for us at our usual table, so I picked up my pace.

“Hurry up, Lucas!” I called as he fell behind. “We’ve got classes after lunch.”

We’d reached the entryway of the cafeteria but he still stood some feet from me. He looked up at me with a strange expression on his face.

“Come on!” I said, striding inside the hallway. He called after me but I didn’t wait, heading further inside the cafeteria. My groaning stomach couldn’t bear hunger anymore.

Only when I’d slumped in a chair opposite to Zoya did I realize something had gone wrong. People were looking down at their cell phones and then looking back up to point at me. Some laughed, some sneered.

“Why did you come here?” Zoya hissed from the other side of the table. “I texted you not to come here.”

“I didn’t get to see your text,” I said. “I just got out of class. But what’s going on?”

Zoya turned her fiery glare over to Lucas. “I sent you a text too!”

“You did but by the time I finished watching the clip we were already here,” said Lucas, looking sheepish. “Sorry.”

“You’re gay!” she fired. “Why would you need to watch the whole thing?”

“Hey, nothing wrong with watching,” said Lucas, chuckling nervously. “Besides, I wanted to make sure it was really Paris and not some weird clip where someone edited her head into it.”

“What clip?” I asked. “What are you guys talking about?”

Before either of my friends could reveal the sudden mystery about a video clip and why people kept staring and pointing at me, the disturbing voices of Brianna, Holly, and Gianna descended down on me.

“There you are, gutter whore,” said Holly, eyeing me like a piece of candy she couldn’t wait to grind between her teeth and swallow.

“Just look at her,” said Brianna in a cool, mocking tone. “Still pretending to be one of us.”

Chuckles and harsh whispers of “whore” and “slut” followed after her statement.

“What? You don’t suck dick for popularity?” threw Zoya at her face.

Confused as I was, I wondered why there was a sudden increase in slut-shaming.

“She still doesn’t know we know,” said Gianna with a laugh. “Someone show her.”

“Here,” whispered Lucas, thrusting his phone in my hand. It was a youtube video. I clicked on the ‘play’ icon and watched a familiar scene. It was the second floor of the library, the same place I’d been to that morning. The footage was hazy but soon cleared as the focus went on to the two people in the corner.

My heart skipped a beat when I recognized the people in the video. It was me and Liam.

“Oh no,” I groaned, watching Liam moving his chair closer to me. “I can’t look at this.” Turning the phone over, I gave it back to Lucas.

“How dare you go after him?” seethed Brianna. “He’s the son of your benefactor. Just wait until I send it to Mrs. Davenport. She will see what a snake she’s been sponsoring by keeping you in her home and sending you here.”

“Please, don’t.” I hated the pleading in my voice but the clip was too embarrassing for both Liam and me.

Brianna laughed, her jet-black eyes flashing with triumph. “Get out of Knightswood or I will send it to her. In fact, it’s up on youtube and everywhere else. I can send the link to every employee in the entire Davenport Corporation.”

“You’ll do no such thing.”

All head turned towards that cold, commanding voice.

It was Liam, standing with Gabrielle at his side. His eyes held cold fury as he leveled his gaze with Brianna.

“Has her pussy made you that blind?” cried Brianna. “You are sucking faces with a girl from the street. She is filthy and might give you a disease.”

“Shut up,” said Gabrielle coldly. He looked even more enraged than Liam. I’d never seen him look so angry before. We were used to his easy smiles and carefree demeanor. Now, he towered over the three girls, looking menacing.

Holly’s smile faltered. She took a step behind Brianna, avoiding Gabrielle’s gaze.

“Don’t tell me you’re in love with her too,” spat Brianna. “Seriously, how good is she at sucking cock that you don’t care even after seeing what she’s been up to with your best friend?”

“I am in love with her,” said Gabrielle. His voice put me on edge. There was no warmth or friendliness in that tone. “And yes, it doesn’t matter if my best friend likes her too.”

The whole cafeteria went silent at the declaration. The waiters had long disappeared as was the norm when a confrontation or fight broke out in the cafeteria.

“You guys are totally serious, aren’t you?” said Gianna, looking baffled.

“Delete that video, Bri,” said Liam. “Make it all go away or I’ll make you pay.”

“We should make her pay today,” said Gabrielle in an icy tone. “How many times did we tell her not to mess with what’s ours?”

“Enough times,” agreed Liam.

Brianna’s look of triumph waned. The cruel mirth in her face disappeared as a frown marred her delicate features. “There’s nothing that can be done about it. The video has already been uploaded to youtube and being shared as we speak.”

“Are you being serious?” asked Gabrielle. “We all know it’s you who uploaded it. Even if it’s not, get the video taken down from your portals and servers immediately. Don’t tell me you can’t get your company to do something so simple as that with just a phone call.”

“Don’t bring our businesses into this,” she hissed.

Liam shrugged, digging his hands in pockets. “You started it, honey. End it or I’ll ask my company to take off all ads from your servers?”

“Same,” said Gabrielle. “I am sure the Ivanov group of hotels and chains will do the same if you don’t stop this bitch act.” Before Brianna could utter another word, he held up his hand. “I am going to get our team of private security to trace the phone that was used to upload that video. How long will that take, you think?” He waited as Brianna’s face grew ashen. In fact, a green tinge appeared in her skin. “Liam will wipe the floor with your ass in court.”

Liam walked over to me and grabbed hold of my hand. “Come on. Let’s get out of here.” He tugged at me, making me get to my feet. “You guys coming?” he asked with a backward glance at Zoya and Lucas. They nodded, coming to stand beside me.

“Delete that video,” said Gabrielle. “We won’t tell you twice. You have fifteen minutes.” He turned away from her and strode out of the cafeteria. Liam and the rest of us followed after him, leaving a loud buzz to rise up behind us.

“I am so hungry,” groaned Lucas as we walked away from the cafeteria. “I didn’t even get to sneak food out today.”

“How can you think of food?” said Zoya, hitting him in the arm.

“Ow! That hurt!”

“Come to my cabin,” I said, coming to a halt. Everyone gathered around me, looking anxious. I smiled, letting them know I was fine. With Liam and Gabrielle’s warnings, I doubted Brianna would do anything further to provoke them. Even if she was a complete bitch, at least she was sensible enough to know what was good for her. Loss of ad revenues from big firms would damage the reputation of her company. And if Gabrielle could really trace the video to her cell phone, the lawsuit would definitely cost her and her family money and face.

“We will have Korean fire noodles for the main course and cookies for dessert,” I said with a grin. “There’s going to be poached eggs and melted cheese over the noodles too.”

“Yum,” said Zoya, skipping forward to grab my hand.

“I don’t like spicy stuff,” complained Lucas.

I chuckled. “I won’t add the hot sauce to your noodles and it’ll be fine.”

“Paris’s home-cooking is the best,” said Gabrielle, his sea-green eyes full of warmth again.

My friends and I walked into my cabin.

Turning on the heaters, I headed into my small kitchenette to put a saucepan on heat. There wasn’t a lot of time left for lunch hour to get over, so I made the noodles in one large pot and opened the tins of cookies that Ruben gave me earlier that week. We ate the cookies while the noodles got cooked.

I brought the pan to the center of the room and placed the saucepan on the floor. “Gather around,” I called. “This is going to be an authentic dining experience of Korean ram-yun.”

Zoya and I were both into K-dramas, so we were happy enough to dive into the steaming mass of noodles with our forks. The boys watched us for a moment before getting into action as well. Soon, my little cabin was alive with the slurping noises we were all making as we thoroughly enjoyed a lunch of instant ram-yun.

32

Paris

Things calmed down by the time Friday rolled around.

People at the academy now looked at me with awe. The video clip was probably seen by everyone at school that day. They assumed I was seeing Liam and that Gabrielle was interested in me too. Two kings involved with the same girl. If they only knew about Nik…The clip was deleted from YouTube and everywhere else on the web by that evening. Brianna’s family-owned tech companies all over Silicon Valley, controlling major servers and portals.

Brianna and her friends still threw dirty looks my way but kept their mouths shut from throwing insults at me. I could see them chewing on their tongues, struggling to keep their wrath in control but none of them dared to go up against Liam and Gabrielle openly.

Zoya and Lucas seemed more relaxed too.

Lucas enjoyed the status of being friends with them too. He was often seen with Gabrielle as they were both working on the architectural design of a self-sustained domestic hub. It was only natural he would start hanging out with Liam too.

It was late on Friday afternoon when Lucas missed a Chemistry class. I’d seen him earlier that day at lunch, so it was strange how he couldn’t make it to class later. Anxiety swirled in my belly as I walked away from the science wing. Did he get in trouble with Lucien again?

Coming to a halt, I rummaged in my bag for my phone. Dialing Lucas’s number, I waited for him to pick up.

Relief washed over me as he picked up the call on the third ring.

“Where are you?” I demanded at once. “Why weren’t you in class?”

“I got caught up with something,” he said cautiously.

“Are you okay?” I asked as the anxiety came back.

“I’m fine. It’s actually Gabe who got hurt.”

“What?”

He hesitated before speaking. “He got into a fight with Lucien yesterday. It was about some homophobic comment Lucien said about me and him. They had a polo match this afternoon and were playing on different teams. No one knows what happened but I can bet my cousin spooked Gabe’s horse somehow.”

“And?” I asked, waiting for the bad news.

“He got hurt,” said Lucas in a quiet voice. “I was on my way to class when I saw them carrying him into an ambulance. He was still in his polo uniform.”

I didn’t know much about polo but a spooked horse could be very dangerous. Fear gripped me as I asked the next question. “Will he be okay?”

“I don’t know.”

“Where are you right now?”

“I am in the school garage. There’s only so much I can take in a day.” His voice broke as he said, “I am going home for the weekend.”

“Can you give me a ride to the city?” I asked.

“Sure,” he said confusedly. “Why?”

“I’ll see you at the main front gates.” I switched off the call and placed my phone inside the bag. Pulling the strap high over my shoulder, I rushed out of the science wing to meet Lucas.

He was already waiting for me by the time I reached the main gates. It was barely five P.M. but the sky had turned dark. Making sure it was Lucas in the driver’s seat, I climbed into the car.

“Why do you want to go into the city?” he asked as I strapped myself with the seatbelt.

“I’ll check his apartment to see if they’ve taken him there. If it’s something worse, his grandfather would know.”

“You know his family?”

“Just his grandfather,” I said.

The car sped through the dark highway, taking me away from the academy. I hadn’t spared much thought about assignments and studies when I spoke to Lucas earlier. Everything took a backseat in my mind as soon as I heard Gabrielle was hurt.

“Do you want me to come with you?” asked Lucas when we reached the city’s outskirts.

“It’s all right,” I said. “I’ll be fine by myself. In case, Gabrielle isn’t home, I can always go home too.”

“Will Liam pick you?”

“I don’t know where he is,” I said. “But if I call Ruben, he’ll send someone to pick me up. Or I can always call for a Uber.”

“Call me if you need any help, okay?”

“Yeah. Thanks.”

Lucas dropped me at one of the busy streets before heading home. It was a short walk from there to the neighborhood where Gabrielle lived. Blowing on my freezing hands, I crossed the street.

Reaching the apartment complex, I headed for the elevator at the far side of the atrium. People gazed at me but no one stopped the girl in the Knightswood Academy uniform. I was sure the security would have thrown me out if I came there in my faded, old ripped jeans and a t-shirt.

Heart pounding with worry, I rode the elevator to the top floor where Gabrielle’s penthouse was located. Reaching my destination, I pressed on the doorbell, hoping he would be fine enough to be at home.

The seconds ticked away before I heard movement on the other side of the door. Next moment, it opened up.

I looked at the center of a broad chest wrapped in a casual shirt. Looking up, I met with Gabrielle’s wide sea-green eyes. “Paris?”

My gaze raked him from head to foot. He had a white patch on the side of his forehead. Scratches marred the smooth skin of his face. There were bandages wrapped on his left arm. Tears gathered in my eyes as I gazed back at him.

“You’re hurt.”

“Aww, Paris. You heard.” He opened his arms, quietly inviting me for a hug. I stepped into his arms, letting him pull me against his chest. “I thought no one would know about it. I even paid those medics to stay quiet.”

“Lucas saw you when they were taking you away.”

“Ahhh, that nosy fucker.”

A chuckle escaped me. “He was very upset, you know,” I said, punching him lightly on the shoulder. “Lucas missed class this afternoon after he saw you being carried away. He suspects it was Lucien Bettencourt’s doing and feels guilty.”

Gabrielle’s expression turned grim. “I am sure it was him. He hurt Lucy and will pay for it.”

“Who is Lucy?”

He grinned at my expression. “She’s my horse,” he said, stealing a kiss from me.

“What happened to your horse?”

“She hurt her leg.” Stepping away, he closed the door to his apartment. “Come in.”

His penthouse was as deserted as the first time I’d been there. “Don’t you have a nurse or someone to help you?”

He shook his head. “I’m fine. I escaped with some scratches. It’s nothing to worry Gramps over.”

“You’re badly injured, Gabrielle!” He was even walking with a limp.

“They will dry up and heal. Nothing’s broken.”

He went to sit on the couch and beckoned me forward. He looked paler than usual as well. Moving closer, I pressed the back of my hand on his forehead. “You’re slightly warm.” Straightening up, I looked around the apartment. “Did you eat dinner yet?”

“No. I don’t feel too hungry.”

“That’s not good,” I said, shaking my head. Leaving him on the couch, I went into the kitchen and opened the double-door fridge. Thankfully, it was well-stocked with fruits, vegetables, cold cuts, and fresh chicken legs.

I took out apples and pears from the fridge and took them to the counter. Having worked there before, it was easy to find the utensils and knives. Quickly slicing them up, I arranged them on a plate and took them to Gabrielle.

“Have some fruit for now. I’ll make you some chicken noodle soup for dinner.”

“Wow.” His eyes lit up at the sight of the fruit platter. “Thanks, Paris.” I watched him spear the slices of fruit with a fork and eat them one after the other. He was hungry, after all. Sadness welled inside me. Even though he was popular at school, he was still very lonely. I suspected he didn’t even tell Liam about his accident at the polo field.

Turning away, I swiped away the stray tear that rolled down my cheek. Plastering a wide smile on my face, I said, “Tell me if you need anything. I’ll be in the kitchen.”

Over the next hour, I chopped vegetables and made a broth out of the fresh chicken drumsticks. The chicken noodle soup recipe belonged to Mom and it was my favorite pick-me-up anytime I was sick or feeling down. The soup was amazingly flavorful and adding pasta gave it body, making it a complete meal.

When the dish was ready, I peeked into the living room. The platter of fruit was empty and Gabrielle was napping on the couch. I smiled at that. He needed to relax and recuperate after the accident. It must’ve been shocking to be thrown off the horse you loved and trusted so much.

The mere thought of Lucien Bettencourt had me feeling cold and clammy. He was a psychopath. The utter inability to feel other people’s pain made him dangerous. Hurting people both physically and emotionally was nothing but a game to him.

Gabrielle woke up as soon as I entered the living room. Blinking against the soft lights, he looked at me and smiled, making me forget all about Lucien.

“Something smells good,” he said, sitting up on the couch.

“Dinner’s ready,” I said. “Do you want to eat out here or in the kitchen?”

“Let’s eat here. The couch feels really good today.”

I sniggered, walking back to the kitchen. I found some trendy mug-shaped soup bowls in the cabinet that came with handles on both sides. They were really cute and in a shade of bright yellow. Taking two of them, I filled the bowls with the thick chicken noodle soup and sprinkled over some chopped parsley.

I carried the bowls on a tray and took it into the living room.

“This looks great,” said Gabrielle as I set the tray down on the coffee table.

“Hope it tastes good too.”

Coming closer to the edge of the couch, he bent down to eat a spoonful. He made a humming sound with his eyes closed. “So good.”

“You like it?”

He nodded. “You’re a really good cook, Paris.” He took a few more mouthfuls of the soup.

“Mom taught me everything. She used to be an incredible baker too.”

“I heard she ran a bakery too.”

I nodded, starting on my soup. It felt easier to talk about Mom with Gabrielle. Among all my friends, he was the only one who could really understand my pain and loss.

“I hope there’s more,” he said after a while. “Because I am hungrier than before.”

“There’s a whole pot of it.”

Gabrielle had three more servings before plopping back among the cushions. “I’m so full.”

“Did the doctors give you any pills to take?”

“Yeah, I forgot about those. I was supposed to have them after a meal.”

I got to my feet. “Where are they? I’ll get them for you.”

“In my bedroom. You’ll find them on the bedside table.”

I went into his bedroom to find the tablets he mentioned. It wasn’t as big as I’d imagined it to be. The bed in the center took most of the space. For a moment, I stood there and stared at it. Brianna’s snide voice forced its way inside my mind. I couldn’t help but think of all the older women he’d slept with on the bed before me.

Jealousy pinched at my heart. I had no right to feel that way, considering I couldn’t choose between the three guys currently interested in me but still, I felt a stab go through me.

“What’s wrong?”

I turned around to find Gabrielle at the doorway.

“Nothing,” I said, looking away and snatching up the packet of pills from the bedside table. “Do you need water to swallow these?”

“I’ll be fine,” he said, walking closer to me. Reaching me, he hooked a finger under my chin and made me look up at him. His sea-green eyes were piercing as he studied my face. “Why do you look disappointed?” he murmured like he was talking to himself. “Is the décor not to your liking?”

“It’s not the room.”

“Then what?”

“Brianna said you preferred older women,” I whispered, looking away. “Do you even like me that way?”

“Look at me, Paris,” he said in a soft but commanding voice.

I felt my heart skip a beat at the intensity in his expression. “Don’t believe a word that girl says. She is a master manipulator. Don’t you remember what she did to Liam at his party?”

I’d never forgotten the look of rage and disbelief in Liam’s azure eyes when I’d been wearing the dress Brianna made me wear. Brianna’s trick made him go senseless with the memory of a girl who’d walked out of his life a long time ago.

“She is dangerous,” I whispered.

“Yes. The sooner you realize that the better for you. She is gearing up to destroy you.” When I continued to look glum, he closed his arms around me and brought me into a warm, gentle hug. “We won’t let her hurt you.” Leaning down, he captured my lips in a kiss.

Within seconds, heat coursed through me, making me melt against him. His hands roamed my sides as his lips trailed kisses down my chin. Soft moans escaped me as I felt his warm breath against the sensitive skin of my neck.

Gabrielle’s hand pulled the hem of my shirt from the waistband of my skirt, letting it slide in and graze over the soft flesh of my stomach.

“I’ve never been this turned on by this schoolgirl uniform before,” he whispered in my ear. Moving his mouth to my neck, he pulled the soft skin between his teeth and grazed it lightly. My body jerked at the sensation and I pressed myself against him, eager to feel the heat radiating off him.

“Gabrielle,” I breathed as his fingers deftly opened the buttons of my shirt. “We can’t do this.”

“Why not?” He pulled away the shirt away from my shoulders, exposing me in my bras.

“I still don’t know who to choose.” The words came out in gasps as he left feathery kisses over the tops of my breasts.

He raised his head and looked at me with those piercing sea-green eyes. “I won’t make you choose. Just tell me you want this too.”

My cheeks burned hot. I did want him. And I wouldn’t mind him being my first…

Gazing up at him, I gave a nod.

A brilliant smile flashed through his face before he closed the gap between us and pulled me in for a deep kiss. While my mind was occupied with the sweet warmth of his tongue entangled with mine, I felt the straps of my bra loosen. Gabrielle had unhooked it easily.

His hand rose to palm my bare breast, squeezing until I was moaning into his mouth.

With a sudden move, he separated from me to bend down and pick me up in his arms. “Let’s get more comfortable,” he said, moving towards the bed.

Laying me down among the pillows, he moved over me, capturing my lips once more. My sensitive nipples were crushed against his hard chest. His touch on my bare skin ignited the fire in my core.

“Gabrielle,” I breathed, my fingers pulling at his t-shirt.

Understanding what I meant, he straightened up and pulled the t-shirt off, baring his amazingly sculpted torso. Rising up, I kissed the hard ridges of his muscles. His moans drove me on as I left kisses all over him, taking my time to lick around the points of his nipples. Gabrielle’s body was delicious.

With a sudden push, he threw me back on the bed. “My turn.” Bending over me, he pulled down the zipper on the side of my skirt. “This little skirt drives me insane,” he breathed, taking it off me.

Only the black cotton panties remained on me now.

Gabrielle moved over me again, his sea-green eyes looking deep into mine. Before I could ask what he was thinking, he suddenly claimed my lips possessively and pushed me into the mattress, his hand moving to palm my breast. He squeezed hard as he continued to kiss me.

Lust stirred inside me, making my insides throb with need. Lost in a sea of sensations, I felt his warm hand palm over my bare pussy. A gasp escaped my lips but Gabrielle continued to kiss me while his finger gently caressed the inside of my slit. His thumb brushed over my clit.

I moaned out, my eyes rolling back as my chest heaved with erratic breaths.

Gabrielle trailed kisses down my chin, moving further south to reach my breasts. He popped a nipple in his mouth and sucked hard while his finger continued to work me into a frenzy. My body arched away from the bed, the intense sensations almost unbearable.

“Gabrielle,” I moaned.

“Feel good, my princess?”

“Yes.”

The tension in my body heightened, driving my need higher. Heat rose in my cheeks as I looked into his eyes. My inner walls were clamping hard. I needed something inside me but I was too embarrassed to say it openly.

The corner of Gabrielle’s mouth lifted in a cheeky grin. He knew exactly what I wanted.

“Please, Gabrielle.”

“Please, what?” he asked, feigning innocence.

Another moan escaped me as his fingers stroked my clit harder, threatening to unravel me. My fingers clutched the sheets underneath me as I tried to hold onto myself.

“Let go,” he whispered in my ear and with a cry, I obeyed, feeling my whole body tremble with the force of my orgasm. Intense pleasure coursed through my veins, warming me to the very tips of my fingers.

When the pleasure faded away, I became aware of my missing panties. I lay completely naked with Gabrielle beside me. The hard, heated flesh between his legs probed my thigh. My gaze went down and found him completely bare too.

“Gabrielle,” I breathed, knowing what was coming.

“Are you afraid?” he whispered, cupping my face with his hands. He looked anxious too.

I was nervous but not scared.

Shaking my head, I raised my lips to kiss his luscious bottom lip.

“I promise to be gentle,” he said, moving away to reach in a drawer in the bedside table. He tore the top of a condom packet and rolled one out. I watched him sheath his thick manhood with it before moving over me.

Wetness gathered between my legs, anticipating the moment when his thick shaft would penetrate me. Heat coursed through my veins as I watched him lower his body onto me.

“Relax,” he whispered, rubbing the tip of his cock against my damp folds. I could feel his heat seeping into my sensitive flesh through the thin barrier of the condom.

“Gabrielle,” I moaned as my pussy throbbed with need. “Please…”

Positioning his head at my entrance, he captured my lips between his. The kiss was distractingly slow and sweet as he inched his head through my tight opening.

My fingers gripped onto his shoulders as he pushed in harder, slipping a few more inches into my slick channel. Pulling out all the way out, he thrust in hard, this time burying himself to the hilt in me. I gasped out at the sudden breach of my tight channel, digging my nails into his back.

“Relax,” he said, staying completely motionless.

I felt impossibly full with his thickness inside me. Relaxing my breaths, I tried to relax my body.

I felt vulnerable, both physically and emotionally. However, when I met Gabrielle’s soft gaze, my doubts disappeared. I really liked him. He was always good to me. Even when his best friend decided to be mean to me, he was there to shield me. Among the three boys who tugged my heartstrings, I didn’t trust anyone as completely as Gabrielle. I was happy to be losing my v-card to him.

My insides clamped onto him hard as my core throbbed with desire. The sudden pain ebbed away and pleasure took up its place.

A moan hissed out of him as he slowly started moving inside me. My walls stretched to accommodate him. It was still such an unfamiliar feeling that it took a while for me to get used to. Gabrielle kissed my lips softly, patiently hitting me with slow, languid strokes.

“Are you hurting?” he asked, staring down at me.

“Not really,” I said. “I feel so full though.”

He chuckled, moving down to kiss the side of my neck. His pace picked up and soon my body was thrumming with intense sensations as his cock kept hitting me at a certain angle.

Moans escaped me as I felt his lips around my nipple while his hand squeezed the other.

Gabrielle’s groans of pleasure soon mingled with mine. He was thrusting harder now, driving me to greater heights of ecstasy. My hands gripped onto his shoulders as I spread my legs wider, making him sink onto me.

I could feel his restraint on himself as he pushed inside me. His teeth grazed and pulled at the skin of my neck as he continued to move inside me. I was gasping for breath, needing more from him.

“Harder,” I moaned.

He complied, plunging inside me with harder thrusts. Delicious friction built up inside me and I craved it like nothing else in my life.

My insides tightened. I could feel something about to snap within me as he slammed into me.

“Gabrielle,” I whimpered, my fingers digging into the muscles of his broad shoulders as a sweet ache throbbed between my legs. I cried out as I suddenly came unraveled but my voice was drowned by Gabrielle’s mouth on mine.

Waves of pleasure cascaded down my body and for a moment, I was lost to everything but the intense heat spreading through me.

“Paris.” Gabrielle groaned my name, still thrusting into me. “It feels amazing to be inside you.”

I could feel tension building deep inside me again. Gabrielle was close to his own pleasure as he thrust inside me hard and fast. In his frenzy, he bit me a little harder on the sensitive skin of my neck. I gasped from the sudden pain but next moment, he swiped his tongue over the sting, soothing it immediately.

I gazed up at Gabrielle, taking in the expression on his face. He was at a breaking point, pain and pleasure crossing his beautiful features as he plunged inside me.

Another cry escaped me as I came undone a second time. My walls clamped hard onto his shaft, making him shout out and come to a sudden halt.

“Fuck, Paris!” he bit out, his body shuddering against mine. His thick cock throbbed hard against my pulsing core as we both gasped and groaned from the intense pleasure rippling through our bodies.

Gabrielle was gentle when he pulled out of me and lay back on the bed beside me. As the intensity of my climax ebbed away, I felt dampness between my legs, dripping onto my thighs. I turned to the side to face Gabrielle.

He pulled me against his chest and left soft kisses on my cheeks, forehead, and lips.

Our legs tangled together as he brought up a sheet to cover our cooling bodies.

“That was incredible,” I whispered, gazing into his soft sea-green eyes. “I could never imagine my first time to feel that good.”

“Did it hurt?”

“A little but it felt so good too.”

His lips stretched into a broad smile as he moved to kiss my lips again.

Serenity and calmness stole through me. My eyelids felt heavy. Soon, I’d closed my eyes and succumbed to a peaceful slumber.

33

Paris

It was close to eleven in the morning when I finally got around to take a look at my phone the next morning. I’d woken up late, feeling sore all over. Gabrielle was missing from the apartment but he left a note for me on the bedside table.

Be back soon! It said.

While he was gone, I decided to take a shower.

Fluffy white towels and bathrobes were stacked neatly in the master bathroom. Using his soap, I rinsed the area between my legs. While we’d used protection last night, I wondered if it was a good time to get started on contraceptives too. The more protection the better, after all, my over-cautious mind urged.

By the end of the hot shower, I smelled of the melon-scented shampoo Gabrielle used. Warmth flooded my chest to think I would be sharing the same scent as him. Borrowing one of the bathrobes, I stepped out of the bathroom.

The intoxicating fragrance of coffee and baked goods hit my nose immediately. Looking around, I found Gabrielle standing in the room with a tray in his hands. He looked relieved as soon as he saw me.

“I brought breakfast,” he said, laying the tray on the unmade bed. There were almond pastries, buttered croissants, two glasses of orange juice and two cups of coffee on it.

“This looks so good,” I crooned, feeling my stomach grumble with a sudden hunger-attack.

Grabbing the glass of orange juice, I drained it one go. Next, I reached for a croissant and bit half of it, chewing at it savagely as I turned my gaze on Gabrielle. He was watching me with an amused grin.

“Glad I got some food before you got hangry,” he said, picking up an almond pastry.

“Good thinking,” I said, stuffing the rest of the croissant in my mouth.

“I like how you smell,” he said in a rougher voice. “Makes me want to take you again.”

Heat spread through my cheeks as I tried to stuff a whole croissant in my mouth and then proceeding to choke on it from nervousness and embarrassment. Gabrielle chuckled, moving forward to gently thump me on the back. “Relax, Paris,” he said. “I was teasing.”

I swallowed hard and looked up at him. He was smiling down at me. It was so different from the way the careless grin he gave people. This gentle expression was something he showed only me.

“I’ll go get my phone,” I said, getting to my feet. From last night’s memory, it had to be somewhere near the couch in the living room.

The tiny light on the top of my phone was blinking hard when I got to it. Swiping the screen, I found several messages and missed calls from Nik, Liam, and Zoya. Heart beating with worry, I dialed Nik.

He picked up my call on the first ring.

“Where are you?” he asked at once.

“I am with Gabrielle at his apartment,” I said, relieved that he couldn’t see the blush spreading through my cheeks.

I heard the long exhale of his relieved breath on the other side. “You were there all night?”

“Yeah…why? There are so many missed calls from Zoya too. Are you guys okay?”

“We’re fine but we were worried about you. Why didn’t you pick up our calls?”

“Errr…” An uncomfortable silence followed that question.

“You were busy with him, huh?” Nik sounded annoyed. “So busy you couldn’t pick up our calls?”

“Sorry,” I said in a small voice. “But why were you both calling me?”

“You didn’t return to your cabin after school yesterday. Of course, we’d be worried. I called Liam too and he said you hadn’t gone to his house either.” That explained the missed calls from Liam.

“I better call him and tell him I’m fine.”

“Paris!” he bit out.

“What?”

“Did you…were you two fucking last night?”

I hesitated for a moment before saying a small ‘yes’.

“Fuck,” he breathed. “You let that bastard take you first.”

“It just happened,” I said.

He switched off the call, leaving me with the phone stuck to my ear.

“Everything all right?” asked Gabrielle, coming to stand before me.

“Yeah. It was Nik. I need to call Liam now and tell him where I was last night. My phone is full of missed calls.”

“Don’t bother,” he said, taking my phone away. “I already told him.”

“What?”

“He called Lucas and Lucas said he dropped you off near my apartment.”

“So he knows what we did last night?”

He gave a nod.

Moving closer, he pulled me into a gentle hug. “Don’t worry about it.”

How could I not? It hadn’t been long since he started being nice to me. Would he start being cold towards me again? We were doing so well with our project assignments too. I worried our communication would be ruined.

I pushed at Gabrielle’s chest. “What if he gets mad?”

“Have you chosen me over him yet?”

I shook my head.

“Then, he won’t be mad,” said Gabrielle.

“What about you though?” I asked. “Will you be mad at me if I was intimate with him?”

He looked grim. “I told you last night. I won’t force you to choose.” He moved a wet lock of hair away from my face. “Everything’s okay. Don’t worry so much about who to choose. Take your time to get to know us before making any decision.”

I nodded, letting myself relax. “You seem to be feeling better today.”

“I am.”

“Great! I need to get back to the academy. My laptop and everything is back there. I came here with just my school bag after hearing about the accident.”

“I’ll drop you,” he said. “That way, I can stay close to you a little bit longer.”

All the stress left me as a smile lifted the corners of my lips. Leaning down, Gabrielle captured my lips between his.

Over the following weeks, my fears related to Liam’s reaction disappeared. We still hung out at times during lunch in the cafeteria and he was still communicative during the times we talked or emailed about our group project. Classes and assignments kept us busy on most days and weekends but Liam didn’t go back to being cold and cruel.

Nik, on the other hand, ignored me completely. It was harder to reach him outside of Math and English class as those were the only common subjects we took. He still sat in the row behind me but stopped tugging at my hair or biting me in the ear. While a part of me was glad he stopped the sudden poking and biting, I missed interacting with him.

Nik was different from both Liam and Gabrielle. Even when things were good between us, he would keep his distance. Zoya kept asking me to be the first to approach her stepbrother and talk about the discomfort between us. I knew she wanted me to choose Nik. If it had been any other guy other than Gabrielle, she would have already started hating him. But Gabrielle with his charms kept making her smile with his jokes each time he met her.

School kept me busy most of the time but my mind kept wandering during those quiet moments before going to sleep. I missed Nik but part of me was scared to confront him. I did sleep with Gabrielle. There was absolutely no regret on that front but I wish he wouldn’t take it as a rejection. My heart still beat for him.

Needless to say, my feelings were a mess and my emotions confused the heck out of me.

But as always, I drowned myself in schoolwork to escape it all.

Brianna and her team of shrews kept away from me after their last attempt to sabotage me. The peace and quiet made me relax but I should have known better. They would never give up their vendetta against the charity case.

The whole student body at Knightswood was waiting for Easter weekend to arrive. Even though it was April, spring refused to come. Snow fell on most evenings, making it feel like winter would last forever.

Clara insisted I visit during Easter.

“It’s been far too long since you’ve visited home,” she complained over the phone on Wednesday night. “I miss seeing you so much. Knightswood Academy won’t go missing if you come home for a weekend. You can study here too and Ruben will make you snacks.”

I chuckled. “He does send me snacks.”

“So, I’ll see you tomorrow? Charles and I want to have dinner with both you and Liam.”

“All right, then,” I agreed, feeling my lips curving into a smile. “I will come.”

Fortunately, there were no assignments to be handed in immediately after the weekend. I would really be able to take a break after months of slogging.

A high wind tore through the campus on Thursday morning as I stomped through the snowy grounds to reach the cafeteria. Zoya was waiting for me near the entrance, her cheeks red from the cold.

“Hurry up!” she called, beckoning me with gloved hands.

“Hey!” I said through my panting. Reaching her, I grabbed her and pulled her inside the cafeteria with me. The scent of coffee hit me immediately. I took a deep breath, soaking up the delicious caffeine vapors.

“I hope they have pancakes today,” said Zoya, sitting down at our table.

“Mmm! I’d like pancakes too.”

“By the way, Mom wants you to visit her over the weekend. I could pick you up from school.”

I shook my head. “I’ll be at Liam’s.”

“You’re going away for the weekend?” she asked. When I nodded, she whispered, “Wow! Never thought you would want to leave this place.”

“Hey!”

We picked up the menus and perused through it. They did have pancakes that day along with English breakfast and French toasts.

“I am having French toasts,” announced Zoya at once.

Sniggering, I ordered pancakes for myself.

When the waiter left with our orders, Zoya fixed her brown eyes on me. “Can I pick you up on Sunday?”

“Are you sure Nik wouldn’t mind?” I asked worriedly.

“Why would he mind? Even if he does, he can stay away from Mom’s room. It’s a big house, you know?”

Anxiety swirled inside my stomach. This would be my second trip to Zoya’s heavily fortified home. The first time had been at her mother’s wedding with Nik’s father. Mom had been with me back then. Now, I would have to make the trip alone. Add in the uncomfortable situation with Nik, I didn’t feel like going there at all.

However, it had been months since I last saw Aunty Cathy. It had been on the day of Mom’s funeral and I hadn’t even made the effort to speak to her. She’d lost her best friend too. I needed to get out of my own grief and reach out to her.

“I’ll text you and we’ll fix a time,” I said.

Breakfast tasted extra delicious that day. I was excited to spend the weekend away from my cabin and see Ruben and Clara once more. I’d already decided not to carry my books for the trip. The laptop would come along but mostly to watch movies and binge-watch the latest episodes of Supernatural.

“What time do your classes get over today?” asked Zoya. “We can hang out and call Jonathan over.”

“Let’s see. Biology ends at four and then I’m all yours!”

“Perfect! I’ll meet you near the field outside the science wing.”

After breakfast, Zoya and I separated.

The rest of the day breezed by. Even the teachers seemed easygoing that day. Our English teacher even let us out early that afternoon.

When four P.M. came around, I walked out of Biology with Lucas. We were both in great spirits, not even complaining about the gray skies and cold wind.

“What are you up to this weekend?” I asked, stopping outside the science wing where I’d promised to meet up with Zoya.

“I am spending it with Harry,” said Lucas with a broad smile. He looked utterly beautiful with that openly cheerful grin. Noticing my dazed expression, he poked my forehead with a finger. “Stop spacing out like that.”

“But you’re so pretty!”

He chuckled, poking at my cheek.

Students hurried past us, all eager to get out of the academy for Easter weekend. The crowd emptied out, leaving us standing in an empty field while the school around us became quiet.

“It’s getting late,” said Lucas, checking his watch. “Why are we standing here and not getting the fuck out of here. Are you waiting for someone?”

“Zoya said she would meet me here. Maybe her class is running late?”

“Hey there!” someone shouted from behind us. Both Lucas and I turned around to see a girl running towards us. “Are you Paris?” she asked, reaching us.

“Yeah. What’s up?”

“Dr. Lincoln called you to the Physics lab up on the third floor.”

“He called me now?” I glanced at Lucas who shrugged. I ran fingers through my hair, wondering why he would want to see me this late in the day. “Could you do me a favor, Lucas?” I asked as the girl ran towards the main academy building.

“You want me to wait here all alone for Zoya?” he guessed.

“Please?” I said, batting my lashes.

He sighed exaggeratedly. “First she’s late and now you’re about to disappear.” When I continued to make puppy eyes at him, he agreed. “Fine. Go see what he wants.”

“Thank you!” I said, hopping on the spot and giving his cheek a kiss. “I’ll be right back!” I rushed back towards the science wing.

My footsteps sounded loud against the marble tiles as I ran through the empty hallways to reach the Physics lab on the third floor. My mind churned with thoughts on why Dr. Lincoln would want to see me this late in the day. Most of the school had already emptied by then.

Reaching the Physics lab, I pushed open the door and entered it. My chest heaved as I panted hard. Looking around, I found it completely empty.

As my breathing became regular, I looked out of the locked glass windows. Darkness was falling over the grounds. Doubt flickered through my mind. Just as I was about to leave the lab to venture into the staffroom to look for Dr. Lincoln, I heard footsteps approaching my way. In the quiet hallway, the clacking sound of shoes against the marble floor felt awfully loud.

I waited, wondering why these science professors would call me to see them this late in the evening. Discomfort rose within me.

My gaze went to the doorway of the lab when the sound of footsteps stopped.

Lucien Bettencourt stood there with five of his cronies behind him. A savage grin lifted the corner of his mouth as his pale blue eyes raked me from head to toe. He seemed satisfied to see me there.

“What are you doing here?” I asked, clutching the strap of my bag. Panic welled inside me. Nothing good could ever come with a confrontation with Lucien. He already hated me. Swallowing the building tension inside me, I said, “This is the physics lab. My teacher will be here soon, so you better not create any trouble here.”

Lucien laughed loudly.

“She is kind of cute, isn’t she?” he asked, looking around at the tall, hulking boys around him.

“Yeah,” said a black-haired guy. His gaze was drinking in my curves. Licking his bottom lip, he met my stare. “I bet you taste sweet.”

Lucien sauntered forward, his eyes lit up with mirth.

“My teacher will be here any second,” I warned.

He only laughed.

“No one’s coming to save you today, charity whore,” he said, coming to stand before me. Towering over me, he relished the look of panic in my face. “You’re actually pretty,” he said, extending a hand to caress my cheek.

I slapped his hand away. “Don’t touch me.”

“Is that how you got Romano and Davenport wrapped around your pinkie?” he asked with genuine curiosity. “Playing hard is your thing?”

“What?”

He stepped forward, invading my personal space and forced me to move backward. My heart pounded with fear in my chest. It was becoming apparent that Dr. Lincoln wouldn’t be coming there. They pranked me into coming to the lab. The place was too quiet. Did they make the janitors and cleaning crew leave already?

“The girls here hate you,” said Lucien, coming closer. “Did you know that?”

“I know some girls hate me,” I replied, stopping when my back hit the solid wall behind me. “But why do you care?”

His hand reached out to touch a lock of my indigo-hued hair. “I care about the social hierarchy that’s been in place at the academy since the time of its inception. This school was built to groom the future leaders of the world. People like me and the Davenports control the school as well as the students who come here. We dictate and they follow our commands. The hierarchy is maintained even when we go out into the world after graduation.”

“Wow, how middle-aged are you?” I said with a scoff.

He tugged hard at the lock of my hair, making me gasp out in pain. “People like you don’t belong in my world. You may have dyed your hair blue but can you do the same to your blood?”

“Get away from me,” I said through gritted teeth.

He ignored my protest, staring at me intently like he was trying to read my thoughts. “There’s a fire inside you. I can feel it.” He pressed a hand over my left breast.

“Get away from me,” I shouted, pushing at his chest. He didn’t budge, proceeding to squeeze my breast painfully over my shirt. My struggle attracted the other five boys to move closer. They all had hungry looks on their faces. My fingers clawed at Lucien’s hand, earning me a slap in the face.

“You’re fun to play with,” he said with a smile as I blinked up at him. The slap had been hard enough to disorient me for a few seconds. “Romano and Davenport may enjoy playing with your pussy but you know what? It’s making the rest of the girls feel bad. They can’t imagine why a stinking whorish pussy is more attractive than a well-bred one. So, I and my friends will try it out today and see what the difference is.”

“What are you talking about?” I asked. I hated how shaky my voice sounded.

“We’re going to play with you, Paris,” said Lucien, gripping my chin hard. His nails dug into my skin but I refused to show any pain. I glared back at him. “We’ll make sure to break you today…so broken that none of them can play with you again. They’ll have to toss you out of Knightswood and into the gutter you came from.”

My gaze went past Lucien and the boys surrounding him. They’d all followed me inside the lab, leaving the doorway wide open. If I could just break away from them, I could be fast enough to escape.

Lucien Bettencourt lured me into a trap to hurt and break me. There was no doubt in my mind what they planned to do. They would take turns to rape me and probably leave me to die while the school remained closed all weekend. No one would know what happened until next Monday but by then I would already be dead. Even if I remained alive, the only evidence against them would be my word. I could bet what little I had that it wouldn’t be enough to charge them.

Part of me hoped that Lucas and Zoya would come up here to see what was taking me so long. My phone buzzed continuously in my bag. I was sure it was them who were calling me. They might come to check up here eventually but I had to get away from Lucien first. The six boys before me were tall and well-built. I would never be able to match their strengths if they came at me together.

I had to be fast enough to create a diversion to break away from them.

Taking a deep breath, I balled my hands into tight fists, urging my body to prepare running soon.

My gaze went down, determining the position of Lucien’s legs. I looked back at him, making sure he was distracted enough to not know what I planned to do. Mustering all my strength, I kicked him hard in the shin.

A gasp escaped him as his hand fell away from my breast. Next, I head-butted him in the chest, making him stumble backward at the boys behind him. Ducking down, I slid through the gap between their legs and ran for the doorway.

“Get her!” Lucien’s scream followed me.

I ran as fast as my legs would allow, skidding through the open doors to reach the corridor outside. Footsteps sounded right behind me. Heart pounding with dread and adrenaline, I dashed towards the staircase on the far side of the hallway.

A hand clutched at my shirt, pulling me backward with such force I stumbled and lost my footing, coming down to land on my ass on the hard marble floor.

Hands wrapped around each of my wrists and ankles, forcing me to lie back on the floor in a spread-eagle position.

“Let go!” I shouted, struggling against the boys holding me. Four of them held me down, promising blood and pain if I didn’t calm down.

“You’re far more daring than I could’ve imagined,” said Lucien, slowly coming into my view. His blue eyes were lit up with amusement. “I’m already hard for you, you dirty gutter whore.”

I struggled and screamed but only earned backhanded slaps.

“You won’t get away with this!” I shrieked as the fifth boy knelt down on the ground beside me. He made a quick job of taking my tie off and then proceeding to unbutton my shirt. “Stop!” I shouted, feeling tears of rage pouring out of my eyes. “Stop it now!”

“Nice tits,” said the boy.

“Hands off her!” said Lucien in a cold tone. “I get to be the first to touch her. Hold her shoulders down. I want to sink my cock in her mouth first.”

My mind churned, throwing me warnings and urging me to fight or flee. I struggled, trying to wrap my mind around what was happening to me. Even in my nightmares, I couldn’t have imagined being raped in one of Knightswood’s corridors.

Lucien moved forward as a pair of hands forced my shoulders to stay still.

“Please, stop!” I begged. Tears ran down my cheeks. I was crying out of sheer panic.

“Open your mouth,” commanded Lucien.

“Please…”

He slapped me once again. The coppery tang of blood filled my mouth as my inner cheek cut against my teeth. Blood dripped from the corner of my lips.

“I’ll bite your cock off!” I warned as Lucien lowered his body onto mine.

“Do that and I’ll break your teeth,” he replied, his hand at his zipper. “Be the good, nerdy kid you are, Paris.” His voice softened suddenly. “If I like you, I will keep you for myself, okay? I won’t break you so badly that you can’t be put together.”

“You’re insane!”

Sobs wracked through my chest. This was not how I imagined things to be. It was only a few more months till I would graduate eleventh grade. My dream of a future couldn’t end like this. “Mom,” I sobbed harder than ever. “Help me!” My eyes were closed were now. I couldn’t bear to look at my attackers anymore. The sound of a zipper being pulled down sounded close to my ears.

“One girl and six dudes,” said an oddly familiar voice in a cold tone. “And you call yourselves men?”

My eyes flew open to the sight of Lucien’s crotch before my face.

“You.” The happy look in his eyes soured as he stared ahead.

“Let the girl go.” Even though I was held down strongly I could recognize the voice. It was Nik.

Lucien got to his feet and pulled up his zipper. “Just what is it about her that guys from the best families are going crazy over her?” asked Lucien in a curious tone. “First Davenport and Romano. And now, you. Let me get a taste of her so I can see how good she feels. Come on, guy to guy. Let me have her too.”

“You let her go and I won’t kick your ass,” said Nik. “Refuse and the consequences won’t be limited to school alone.”

Lucien’s face reddened. “You dare threaten me, Ivanov?”

“Yeah.” I heard Nik’s footsteps getting closer. “It won’t be long until I take my father’s position. A man has to protect what’s his. It doesn’t matter who stands in my way.”

“She’s yours? Did you know she sucks Liam and Gabrielle’s cocks too? She’s a filthy little whore.”

“Yeah, you’re the expert on whores,” said Nik in a bored voice. “No other girl will suck you off until they’re paid to do so. Or be held down by five guys and threatened until they open their mouth. Have you no shame at all, Lucien? Even your cousin is more of a man than you.”

Lucien’s face was a mask of fury. “That faggot doesn’t belong in our family.”

“And yet, you keep trying to beat the gay out of him so you can return him to your grandfather.” He exhaled a long breath. “It’s been a long day and we all want to get out of here. Make it easier and let Paris go. You have five seconds.”

The grip on my wrists and ankles loosened as the boys looked toward Lucien.

“Guess I’ll have to kick ass to build up an appetite for a family dinner tonight.” Next second, the guy holding down on my shoulders was kicked away. The other four let go off me immediately now that the fight had started. I scrambled to my feet and quickly buttoned up my shirt before allowing myself to look at Nik.

It had been so long since I’d spoken to him. After the phone conversation a month back, I thought he would never speak to me again. Now, he was here, willing to fight against six boys to rescue me. Sobs choked my throat as I met his gaze. He looked furious as he stared back at Lucien.

Lucien stepped behind the five boys as Nik ran forward to attack them. He punched and kicked at them, getting two of the boys but the other three spread behind him and tried to get a hold of him. He struggled against them and when it looked like he couldn’t get out, he punched one of them in the face without even turning around. As the dude stumbled back, holding a broken, bleeding nose, Nik freed himself.

Within minutes, the five cronies were on the floor, writhing and moaning in pain. Lucien was nowhere to be seen. He’d escaped while his friends held Nik back.

Nik’s shirt had come untucked from the fight.

His eyes sought me.

Reaching me, he hooked a finger under my chin and forced me to look up at him. Tears of pure relief ran down my cheeks as I looked into those familiar silver-gray eyes.

“You’re hurt,” he said.

I shook my head. “You came just in time.” My body shook with suppressed adrenaline.

He brought me against him in a gentle hug while I struggled not to break down completely and bawl all over him. I’d been too close to getting raped minutes ago.

“Come on. Zoya and Lucas are waiting for you.”

“They called you?”

“No,” he said, taking my bag from me. He carried it for me as we walked down the stairs. “I came to meet you with Zoya. She insisted on making me come out with you guys today. Then, Lucas said you got called in by one of your teachers. We called you when it started getting late and when you wouldn’t pick up, I started getting worried.” He exhaled a long breath out. “I can’t believe I let you get hurt again.”

“It wasn’t your fault,” I said slowly. It hurt to speak. Now that the danger was gone, I felt the sting and pain from every slap I’d taken that day. The inside of my mouth felt sore and bloody.

Lucas and Zoya ran towards us when they saw me and Nik coming out of the science wing.

“Oh god! What happened?” shouted Lucas, standing before me and taking in my state.

“Your cousin,” said Nik.

“What do we do?” moaned Zoya. “Should we take her home first or get her to a hospital?”

“I don’t need the hospital,” I said at once. “I’m okay.”

“Okay?” cried Lucas. “Have you looked at yourself?”

“That bad, huh?” Now, I began worrying about what excuse to give Clara and Charles when they saw me that evening. I’d promised to have dinner with them that night. With the state of my mouth, I doubted I could eat anything tonight.

“Drive me to the Davenports,” I said, looking at Zoya. “They are waiting for me to come home tonight and I don’t want to worry them.”

“When they see you, they’ll think you were mugged and robbed,” said Zoya.

“That’s a good excuse to give than explaining what actually happened.”

“You have to report him,” said Zoya. “He can’t get away with trying to hurt you.”

“He’ll get away,” said Lucas. “He always does.”

I knew exactly what he meant. Nik had explained it to me a long time ago. The only proof against Lucien would be my testimony. Nothing else.

“How can you say that?” shouted Zoya, rounding on Lucas. “Look what he did to her. It’s assault. We should call the cops on him.”

“Calm down,” said Nik in a cold but clear voice. “We’ll drive Paris home for now. You can’t make decisions at a time when your emotions are controlling you. Let’s give it time until we figure out what to do.”

Zoya frowned at him.

“Let’s go,” I said, grasping Zoya’s hand. “And really, I’m all right.”

She didn’t look convinced but allowed me to steer her in the direction of the main school building. My heart still pounded in my chest and I struggled to keep the jittery shivers down. While my mind knew the danger was over, my body was still reacting to it.

34

Paris

Nik drove me and Zoya to the Davenport Mansion. We sat in the backseat, trying to come up with a plausible explanation for the state I was in. Zoya had already taken a snap of my face and showed it to me. Dark bruises marred my pale skin and part of my face was swollen. I sported a split bottom lip and the corner of my mouth looked bloody. It definitely looked like someone had used my face as a punching bag.

“Say you fell on your face down the stairs and kept hitting your face until you landed,” suggested Nik from the front. “If you say it was a mugging, the Davenports might involve the cops.”

“Why can’t we tell the truth and say it was Lucien?” demanded Zoya. She kept asking the same question, enraged by what he’d done to me. She cursed and vowed vengeance on him.

“What proof does Paris have that it was him?” said Nik, navigating through the loud city traffic. “She could’ve asked me to hit her and placed the blame on Lucien. The asshole will say something like she came onto him and he rejected her advances. There will never be enough concrete proof to indict Charlie Bettencourt’s grandson and Paris will have to take the blame and extra shame.”

“So, we just let it go?” she shouted with frustration.

“For now,” I said in a cool tone. “He will pay someday soon and before we graduate.”

Nik met my gaze in the rear-view mirror.

“I am going to have evidence against him,” I said, vowing to myself to get Lucien punished for all his assaults on both Lucas and me. He talked a lot about going out in the world and controlling it. People like him should never be allowed to hold positions of power and I was going to make sure the world knew exactly the kind of monster he was.

A cold shudder went through me as the memory of what was about to happen to me that evening crossed my mind. Bile rose in my throat and I swallowed the feeling of throwing up.

“You don’t look so good, Paris,” said Zoya in a small voice.

Cold sweat beaded my forehead as I tried to reassure myself that I was really okay, that I was in a car with my best friend and her brother.

“Drop me before reaching the main gate,” I said as the car drove through a private lane that led to the Davenport Mansion. “I don’t want Clara and Charles to bombard you with questions. Let me handle it on my own.”

Nik stopped the car just as the large illuminated building came in sight. Turning around, he fixed me with an anxious look. “Keep your phone with you at all times. Call me if you get scared any time. What happened today…” He shook his head and looked away from me. His teeth sank into his bottom lip as he restrained himself from cursing out in Russian.

“Was it that bad?” asked Zoya from beside me. Her soft brown eyes were wide as she stared at me. “Did Lucien do something to you other than hit your face?”

Neither Nik nor I told her about the position I was in before Nik came onto the scene. Every time I closed my eyes, the scene of me spread-eagled on the cold floor with five strong boys holding me down surfaced up. Lucien had been so close to really force me to gag on his cock. I might tell her about it some other day but it wouldn’t be tonight. There was no way I could talk about it tonight.

“Go now,” said Nik, bringing me out of my thoughts. “Call me if you need someone to talk to.”

“Thanks,” I said about to open my side of the door. Halting, I looked back at him. “Thanks for everything.”

He gave a nod and pressed his lips together. Nik was angry but he was keeping it together for my sake. Taking a deep breath, I walked to the main front gates which were manned by security. As soon as I got near, they opened them for me. Keeping my head down, I walked down the lane that led to the house.

When the house came closer, I looked up and to my dismay, I found a female figure standing in the doorway. Even though I couldn’t make out her features, I knew it to be Clara. A low groan escaped me, knowing she would make a fuss as soon as she saw me. I was planning to get to my room without being spotted and staying in bed and complain about a headache and miss out on dinner.

“There you are, Paris!” squealed Clara, rushing up to me. “I missed you so much!”

I walked forward into the bright porch lights.

Clara drew nearer and instantly, I saw her smile vanish as her gaze fell on me.

“Oh my god! What happened to you?” she cried out. “Ruben! Charles! Come quickly! Paris is hurt.”

“I am okay,” I said as her eyes took in the bruises on my face. “I had a bit of an accident but it’s all good now.”

“What accident?” she asked. Before I could reply, she turned around and screamed for Ruben and her husband again. Then she looked back at me. “What happened to you?”

“I fell face-first on the stairs,” I said as Nik had taught me.

Charles and Ruben came rushing towards us.

“What’s wrong, honey?” asked Charles, reaching us. “Why are you shouting?” His gaze fell on me next and a frown overcame his soft features.

“I will go call Dr. Reid,” said Ruben, hurrying back to the house.

“Paris says it was an accident,” said Clara, turning to her husband. Her hand gently cupped my swollen cheek. “Her pretty face is ruined.” She began sobbing.

“How did it happen?” asked Charles, looking at me.

“I fell down the stairs. The rest of me is okay though. It’s just my face that got hurt,” I said.

“Come inside the house,” said Charles. He was patting Clara’s back as she continued to sob. “The doctor needs to get a look at you.”

I nodded. “Thanks.”

Liam stood in the foyer, looking curious about the noise but when his gaze landed on me, his eyes widened. He rushed forward and leaned down to take a closer look at me. “What happened?” he asked.

“It’s all your fault,” said Clara angrily. “You should have come home with her. How many times do I have to tell you to look after her?”

“It’s no one’s fault,” I said softly. “I was being clumsy.”

She huffed, frustration distorting her pretty features. “Come with me now. The doctor will be here soon.” I’d never seen Clara so upset before.

Liam followed after us until I was taken to my room. Comfort and familiarity flooded through me as I looked around the bedroom. Everything was the same as I’d left it. Clara and Charles led me to my bed so I could sit down.

Liam stood back, watching me quietly as his mother fussed about me. The doctor came within half an hour and looked absolutely unconvinced at my story. He noticed the bruises on my wrists too but I hid them quickly by pulling on my sleeves. It didn’t go unnoticed by Liam either.

“Take these pills for the next five days and apply the creams. They should help reduce the swelling and bruising.”

“Thanks.” I was grateful he didn’t pry into the reason I got hurt but rather concentrated on treating my wounds. Charles and Clara left with the doctor, leaving me alone with Liam.

“Tell me the truth,” he demanded as soon as they left. “No one’s buying your falling-down-the-stairs excuse.”

“Lucien Bettencourt.” The name was uttered from my lips in a bitter whisper. “He and his thugs did this to me.”

Liam’s blue eyes flashed with rage. Balling his fists, he spat, “When?”

“He lured me away after classes were over. They wanted to break me to such an extent I couldn’t be played with again,” I said bitterly, repeating Lucien’s words. “He was about to rape me with his friends. Nik came in time or I…” I choked on the words.

Liam sat next to me and pulled me into a tight hug. “I’m so, so sorry, Paris,” he whispered, holding me close. “You endured so much. Mother was right. Everything is my fault. You should have come home with me today.”

“How is it your fault?”

“I’m the one who made a charity case out of you. People take everything I say seriously. If I told them you were my family’s princess, they would have treated you that way. Even Brianna would have been your bestie.”

“Eww.”

He moved away, looking down at me with anxious eyes. “Fuck, Paris.” His voice broke as he covered his face in his hands. For a while, he sat like that with hunched shoulders.

“Liam,” I whispered, stroking his back. “I am okay.”

“Stop it!” he hissed, turning to gaze at me with a wild look in his eyes. “You are hurt and you’re trying to console me?”

A faint buzz started in the room. Liam took his phone from his pocket. He stared at the screen for a moment before picking up the call.

“Yeah, she is here with me,” he said into the phone. He listened closely to whatever was being said. “What?! Are you serious?” A moment’s pause and he muttered a ‘fuck’, followed by a few more curses. “She looks like hell but thank you for getting her away from the assholes. I owe you one.” After a moment, he cut off the call.

“Was that Nik?” I asked.

He nodded. “There’s some bad news.”

“More bad news?”

“Your cabin was burned down.”

“What?”

Liam rubbed his forehead and sat down on the bed beside me. “There are some things you don’t know about.”

“Like what?”

Before he could tell me, Clara and Charles came back to my bedroom. Ruben followed after them, carrying a glass of apple juice.

“The doctor said you shouldn’t try to eat anything for a day or two,” said Charles, reaching me. “He suggested you have some apple juice for tonight.”

“Thanks,” I said, taking the glass Ruben offered.

“The painkillers will help you sleep,” said Clara. “You must be exhausted after a long day.”

“Yeah,” I said, taking a few tentative sips of the juice. It felt really good against my parched throat but stung a little at my sore inner cheeks. Looking up at both Clara and Charles, I apologized. “I am sorry I caused such a ruckus,” I said. “My face feels a lot better already.”

“You’re just too sweet for your own good,” she said, sitting down beside me and giving me a hug. She stroked my back gently and said soothing words. Warmth flooded my chest. All her fussing made me feel cared for. Despite my aching cheeks, I smiled.

“Tell Ruben to bring the medicines. I’ll make sure she takes them,” said Liam.

Clara’s eyes shone with tears. Going to him, she hugged him tightly as well. “I’ll leave it you, son.” Glancing at me, she said, “Take the pills as soon as they arrive and sleep. You need plenty of rest to get better soon.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Charles gave me a nod and left with his wife. As soon as the door closed behind them, I turned towards Liam. So far, I’d stopped myself from reacting to the news of my cabin burning down. Cold washed over me. Another of my home burned down…

“How did Nik know about my cabin? Where is he now?”

“He’s home but his men gave him the news.”

“What men?”

Liam exhaled a long breath and sat down at the edge of my bed. “Ever since the confrontation with Lucien on Halloween, Nik has been taking precautions to keep you safe. He had his personal security men guard your cabin night and day.”

I never knew about them but it probably explained the feeling of safety I felt there. It was in a lonely spot and the bullies could have easily broken in to prank me without anyone knowing. I kept thinking Nik wanted nothing to do with me after he knew about the night I spent with Gabrielle, but he’d never stopped protecting me.

“So, what happened tonight?” I asked.

“After today’s incident, he had them following his car while he drove you home. When the men went back to their stations, they found the cabin burning. There was no school security or cleaning staff around to stop or report it.” He ran fingers through the long locks of his silken hair, looking frustrated. “Nik thinks the same thing happened in the science wing this afternoon. There were no cleaning staffs in the building once classes got over at four. Otherwise, they would have heard you shout and come to see what was up.”

For the first time, I realized the full extent of the dangers surrounding me at Knightswood. It wasn’t just the name-calling and pranks played by Brianna and her posse. The depth of their violence against me was much deeper than I could ever anticipate. And all because I was born and brought up on the streets of Kensington? Did they think it didn’t belong to the same country as their posh neighborhoods? Were they that delusional about the grandeur of their worlds?

“Paris.”

I looked up at Liam.

“I am so sorry about everything,” he said. His blue eyes looked deeper as tears shone in them. “If I could’ve just accepted you back then, none of this would be happening.”

“It’s not y-”

“It is!” he shouted. In a softer voice, he said, “I saw Vanessa in you. She was the daughter of my father’s best friend. We grew up together since we were babies. When her parents were going through a rough divorce and their business was failing, my father brought her to live with us in our home. We grew even closer. Our friendship turned to love. I even promised to marry her when we graduated high school.”

He suddenly lost his voice. His throat bobbed with the effort of swallowing his sobs. “Then, just as we left junior high and were about to enter high school, she decided to leave me. It was an out-of-the-blue decision. She hadn’t even told anyone she’d been applying to fashion schools in Europe. Since the day Vanessa arrived here, she’d made up her mind to leave me someday. It broke me when she left without even giving an excuse.”

Leaning against the pillows, I watched Liam pouring every bitter feeling in his heart. The times I thought he hated me, he was actually channeling his hatred for Vanessa on me. He thought I would do the same. Take advantage of the hospitality of his family and leave when a better opportunity came my way.

“I was so angry and out of my mind,” said Liam. “Gabe warned me I would end up hurting you but back then, I didn’t even care.” He fixed his gaze on me. “Why didn’t you run to my mother and complain to her about what an asshole I was being to you? She would have definitely interfered at the school and threatened every teacher for not treating you like a princess.”

“Clara loves you so much. There’s no way I’d tell her son is an asshole.” A smile wobbled on my lips. “Besides, I am a charity case. Whatever I got from you and your family, I’m grateful. I just wish people didn’t forget I am a human being too.”

“I should leave you alone,” he said, getting to his feet. “There is no way you can ever have feelings for a guy like me.”

I shook my head. “Stay.” Crawling to the edge of the bed, I caught hold of his hand. “I forgave you that night you pushed me in the pool. Besides, no matter what you said about me, people don’t have to obey you. You’re not an actual king even if they keep calling you one.”

Liam grinned. “It’s all high school bullshit.”

“Exactly.”

I leaned back among the pillows as he sat down again. A long sigh escaped me. “Thank god, I have my laptop with me. Most of my assignments and notes are in there. If I left it in my cabin, I would be freaking out about lost data.”

“Store everything in Dropbox,” he suggested. “That way you’ll never lose access even if something goes wrong with your computer.”

“I’ll do that.”

I was about to get up from the bed when Liam moved forward and pressed on my shoulders. “You don’t have to do that tonight. Do it tomorrow. For now, just sleep.”

“I need heavy drugs to get to sleep tonight.” I rubbed at my tired eyes. “Every time I close my eyes, I feel like I can’t move or breathe.”

“I’ll stay with you tonight,” said Liam, squeezing my hand.

Ruben came in sometime later with all my medicines. He gave me another glass of juice and asked me to call him anytime I needed him. The elderly butler seemed upset to see me this way as well.

Liam kept his promise to me, staying with me throughout the night. When it got past the time I could no longer keep my eyes open, he slid into the bed beside me and pulled the cover over us.

“I am here,” he whispered, wrapping his arm around me. “Sleep if you want to.”

And I did. His warmth and familiar scent enveloped around me, keeping the nightmares away.

35

Paris

Easter weekend became a somber affair in the Davenport household because of my injuries. Neither Clara nor Charles bought my explanation of tripping down a staircase. They each took turns to come to my room and talk to me, hoping to extract the real reason for my bruised face.

Zoya was also struggling to cancel the meet-up with her mom. Aunty Cathy insisted coming to visit me in the Davenport Mansion when Zoya said I was down with a stomach bug. Suddenly, it wasn’t just me trying to hide the reason I was hurt. My friends were working to help keep everything a secret too.

I hated looking at myself in the mirror. The bruises looked nastier the next day as they got darker. Even I could see how I looked like a victim of an assault with my purplish bruises, a split lip and the hollow look in my green eyes. My insides burned with rage and pain. While Liam kept saying it had been his fault that the bullying got out of hand, I was also to be blamed for putting up with it.

Every time I decided to ignore Brianna and her posse when they called me street whore, they grew bolder.

Every time I chose the fear of repercussions over doing something about the bullying, they won.

Back when I lived in the streets of Kensington, the norm was to mind your own business and stay blind to what happened around you. That was what kept you safe. But things were different in Knightswood. Bullies only understood power. It was the only thing they recognized.

“It’s time I grew powerful,” I said aloud to my reflection.

I met my hesitant gaze.

It was true that Mom was gone. But somehow, she didn’t leave me all by myself. The loyalty she showed her friends was being repaid to me. Clara opened her heart and home to me. Aunty Cathy was violently protective of me. Even Grandpa Peter was there to look after me. My mother didn’t leave me powerless. She made sure to surround me with powerful people.

“I am going to be the nerd queen of Knightswood Academy,” I vowed to my reflection. Her green orbs flashed with fire at my promise.

The bluish patches on my pale face adamantly remained over the weekend, refusing to fade away quickly. Fortunately, the cut in my inner cheek healed enough for me to be able to eat soft foodstuff. Brianna and her group of harpies were probably waiting for me to return on Monday so they could make fun of my bruises as well as my burnt cabin.

Not a chance, I thought, walking into breakfast on Monday morning wearing a lavender-hued frock.

The whole Davenport family was seated at the table. Liam looked up at me, his azure eyes lighting up as they fell on me. My cheeks warmed at the way he looked at me. He’d been extremely caring over the past two days, not leaving my side and making sure I took my pills in time.

“Morning,” I greeted everyone. “Hey, Ruben.” I gave the old butler a little wave.

“Are you feeling better?” asked Charles, putting down the newspaper he’d been reading.

“Better but I don’t want to go to school yet,” I said, looking between him and Clara. “My cheeks still hurt and I have no place to stay now.”

“I am going to take care of your accommodations today,” said Clara in a determined voice. “You should’ve never been allowed to stay in that cabin. They probably didn’t even make sure the place was safe before letting you live in it. I can’t believe how irresponsible the academy has become.” She breathed heavily, swelling like an enraged mother hen.

Charles patted her hand. “I’ll go with you, honey.”

Clara’s anger vanished for a moment as she turned lovey-dovey eyes at her husband. Leaning in, she kissed him. Liam cleared his throat pointedly and looked down at his plate of bacon and toasts.

“Do you have any preferences?” asked Clara, beaming as she separated from Charles.

“It would be nice to have a room on the same floor as Zoya,” I said.

“Done!” said Clara. “Anything else, dear? I am going to ask for the most ridiculous things and make the school do my bidding if they want to continue receiving their alumni donations from us.” She turned to look at Liam. “Any requests for you, son?”

“Yeah, I want to be on the same floor as Paris.”

Clara’s eyebrows shot up. “Is something happening between you two?” she asked, her eyes shining with excitement.

Liam shrugged while my cheeks heated up and I focused on drinking my orange juice without choking on it. “Get Gabe, Nik and Lucas Bettencourt to shift to the same floor as well.”

I stared at him. “All of us together?”

He nodded.

“Lucas Bettencourt?” Charles turned grim eyes towards his son. “Why do you want to be involved with the Bettencourts?”

“Lucas is Sam Bettencourt’s son. Paris and he are best friends.”

“What? I thought she liked you and Gabrielle!” said Clara.

“Lucas is gay,” I said with a chuckle. “I share all my classes with him. But it’s all right if we can’t live on the same floor. Being close to Zoya is awesome enough.”

Clara looked relieved to know that particular fact about Lucas’s preferences. She shook her head and grinned. “I am going to get all your friends shifted onto the same floor as you. You spend so much time at school. It’s good to have friends close by to look after you.”

“Yes!” A cheerful exclamation escaped me.

I tucked into the fruity oatmeal that Ruben brought me, happily anticipating living so close to both Lucas and Zoya. With Liam and Gabrielle on the same floor, I would never have to fear Lucien or any of Brianna’s harpies.

I took the entire week off, studying from home and submitting all my assignments through the school portal. Lucas and Zoya kept me updated on everything that was happening at the academy. Lucas sent me his class notes so I could keep up with my classes. Zoya, on the other hand, told me she was in charge of decorating my new room.

You made my cabin habitable, so why not! I’d texted her.

My bruises faded over the week as well, returning my skin to its usual blemish-free state. None of the traces of Lucien’s assault remained on my body but I doubted I’d ever forget any of it. My dreams consisted of nightmares where I was tied up and helpless against my attackers. I didn’t know how long it would take but I would make him pay for the trauma he was making me go through.

You’re more than a charity case, I told myself. And you will prove just how well you keep scores with the people who mocked and abused you.

The weekend before I resumed school, I had Ruben drive me to the cemetery. It was a cold and windy April day but the sun was shining, promising warmer weather in the future. On the way, I collected a bouquet of Mom’s favorite pink lilies.

Ruben let me go ahead and said he would wait for me in the parking lot.

So, I walked to the spot where Mom waited for me. It felt good to visit her on my own this time. Part of me had accepted that she’d moved on but that her spirit stayed within me, giving me strength and comfort.

Reaching Mom’s grave, I spent some time cleaning up the surrounding area. A few stray bluebells had sprung on the ground nearby. They made me smile. Spring was definitely on the way despite the chilly wind blowing through the cemetery.

Laying down the flowers on her grave, I thanked her for sending Nik to save me that day. My mind clearly remembered the desperate moment when I’d called out to her to help me.

“Thank you, Mom,” I said, kneeling down beside the grave. “I’ll never let myself get that weak and careless ever again. You left behind such wonderful people to look after me. From now on, I won’t accept the way people treat me. So, what if I am at Knightswood on someone’s charity? They all need to understand it’s never okay to treat people so cruelly.”

My hands balled up in fists as anger surged through me. “I’ll make sure they see me differently, Mom. They can hate me all they want but I won’t let them hurt your daughter again.”

I remained at my mother’s grave for another hour, reminiscing the good times we spent together. Life had been so simple back then. The only struggle we really endured was to make money. The rest of it was a beautiful dream.

36

Paris

People stared at me with some kind of awe as I walked down the corridor of the student dorm with Zoya, Gabrielle, Lucas, and Liam. Clara had deftly pulled all strings to get rooms for me and my friends on the same floor. While Nik was never mentioned, it turned out that he was already renting a suite on the same hallway as Zoya.

“What do you think?” asked Zoya, opening the door to the suite opposite to hers. “Do you like the shade of blue I got for the wallpapers?”

I stared out at the lavishly-decorated suite. Zoya had chosen a periwinkle-blue for the walls. Soft leather couches crowded around a low mahogany table in the living room. Walking further inside, I found a large bed that took up most of the space that was supposed to be the bedroom.

“Why did you get me such a huge bed?” I asked, turning around to face her.

“I thought you might want to cuddle with all your boyfriends,” she said with a wink.

“That’s so thoughtful of you,” said Gabrielle with a genuine smile. “It does help to have a big bed for us all.”

I turned away from the bed, too embarrassed to look at either Liam or Gabrielle. I went over to another section which was designed to be my study. A sturdy desk and chair were placed in the corner with a long shelf full of books on the wall before it.

“Those books…” I said, recognizing the titles and author names. “How did you get them back from the fire?”

“Of course, those aren’t from your cabin,” said Lucas. “I bought them all for you. My little homecoming gift for you.”

“Aww! Thank you!” I gave him a quick hug around the middle.

“We can’t have you falling behind, nerd queen,” he said, giving my head a gentle pat.

“So?” asked Zoya with wide eyes. “Do you like it or not?”

I grinned and nodded. “I love it all!”

The boys jammed their fingers in their ears as Zoya and I started squealing and jumping with excitement. We would finally be able to see each other whenever we wanted without worrying about the long walk from my cabin to the student dorms.

With the advent of May, the teachers drove classes towards either finishing the last of the syllabus or working on revisions in anticipation of exams that would take place in the last week of June. Keeping up with classes as well as working on my joint project with Liam took up all my time.

The only silver lining among the clouds of hardcore studying was that all my friends were nearby. There was no need for us to go to the library or have them make the trip to go down to my cabin. Not only was it convenient, I felt safer among them.

The Evil Trinity glared at me each time they passed by me, but the name-calling had dropped considerably. Liam and Gabrielle hung around me and Zoya in the corridors and in the cafeteria. Even Nik began hanging out with us. It excited both Zoya and Lucas to have them around as well. Even though life was hard with exams and deadlines approaching at the speed of a bullet train, things were definitely better than before.

I didn’t see much of Lucien at school other than Math or English class. However, with all my friends surrounding me, he didn’t dare approach me but at times, I could feel his gaze on me. He might think I averted my gaze out of fear, but the reality was that I was already thinking of ways to get back at him. Shouting accusations wouldn’t hurt him. So, I was looking for an opportunity to get my hands on hard evidence. A guy like Lucien wouldn’t stay away from trouble for too long. I just had to bide my time.

May passed us by quickly.

I was exhausted by the time the exams came around. Dark circles ringed my eyes. It had been days since I caught a decent night’s sleep.

I am going to sleep all day during vacation, I vowed to myself, forcing myself to get through one more math problem.

“Hey, Paris. Are you awake?” I heard Zoya’s voice outside the door.

I got up to open the door and found three other girls standing there with her.

“We were wondering if you could help us solve a trigonometry problem,” said Zoya. “It’s the one Larsen kept hinting would come up in the exams but didn’t solve in class.”

“He’s an ass,” complained a girl with wiry red hair.

“This is Riley,” said Zoya, gesturing at her. “This is Katie,” she said, pointing at a blond girl. “And this is Alexa.” A girl with dark braids waved at me.

“Hey, come on in,” I said, moving away from the door. It was the first time other girls were willingly coming to talk to me. “I was working on the same kind of problems just before you guys came.”

“Goodie,” said Zoya, flopping onto the couch. “My brain is way too tired to think anymore. Just show me where to apply which formula and I’ll memorize it.”

Stifling a huge yawn, I brought my practice notebook over to the coffee table. Katie, Riley, and Alexa gathered around Zoya, all eagerly looking through the neatly noted steps in my book.

“Is it okay if we copy this?” asked Riley.

“Sure.”

“Do you have anything to eat?” asked Zoya who had her gaze on the notebook.

“Do you want hot chocolate?” I asked. “Or coffee?”

“Let’s have coffee,” said Alexa, yawning widely. My gaze went to the clock on the wall. It was midnight already.

Going into the kitchenette, I started preparing a big pot of coffee. There were lots of cookies available in my stash that came from Ruben. He began sending extra boxes as exam time got closer. Zoya and her friends copied my solution while I gathered everything on a tray.

“Here you go,” I said five minutes later, bringing the tray to the table.

The smell of coffee seemed to invigorate us all. For the next fifteen minutes, we drank coffee and munched on cookies, using the time to curse and groan about the teachers and all the hard questions they promised to set for the exams. No wonder students from Knightswood got admissions into the best universities in the country. Even the worst-performing student was far academically advanced than a regular student from a public school.

“Thanks for the solution, Paris,” said Alexa, pulling her hair into a bun and getting to her feet. “I’ll see you tomorrow in Math class.”

One by one, they said goodnight and got up to leave.

Closing the door behind them, I felt warmth inside my chest. People at the academy were finally noticing I was more than a charity case. These girls who came with Zoya looked genuinely grateful for my help. It was good to see that not everyone was as conniving as Brianna and her posse.

37

Paris

Exam week was as brutal as expected.

While the sun shone outside and the campus burst with the colors of spring, the students were forcing themselves to study in spare classrooms or the library. Exam week was probably the busiest time for the library. If you didn’t get there early enough, chances were you wouldn’t get a desk to study at.

The last exam was English. My body and mind wanted to curl up in bed and sleep and make something up for the Shakespearean essays. Instead, I sipped on my umpteenth cup of coffee and read through the notes I’d made for myself. Zoya and Lucas called it an early night and had already gone to sleep. They were both confident about passing English. In fact, most of the student body was asleep that night.

A knock sounded at my door.

The ornamental clock on the wall showed the time to be close to midnight. Wondering who it might be, I opened the door.

Nik stood on the threshold.

“Hi,” I said, hearing the surprise in my voice.

“I saw the light on in your room.”

“I am still studying. Come in.” I moved away from the doorway to let him in.

His gaze roved all around my apartment. It was the first time he’d come inside.

“It’s an English exam,” said Nik, staring at the open books on the coffee table in the living room. “There’s nothing much to memorize.”

“I’m weak in English, so I am going through all my essays and notes.” A small sigh escaped me. “All right, I want to be able to do my best tomorrow. I just don’t want to pass. I want to ace.”

A slow smile came upon his lips. Moving close to me, he cupped my face in his hands. “Almost an entire school year in Knightswood Academy and you haven’t changed a bit. You’re still so nerdy.”

I looked into his silvery-gray eyes. There was no mockery in them or in his tone. He was genuinely happy I didn’t give up being a nerd. With a start, I remembered what he’d told me. He’d been watching over me for years now. Nik made sure I never knew, just like he made sure Zoya never knew how much he cared for her.

“You’ve got to take it easy though,” he said in a deep voice that reverberated through me, igniting a fire deep within me. “I don’t want you falling ill.”

I nodded, placing a hand over his as he still cradled my face in a gentle gesture.

“I am hibernating after the exams get over,” I said.

A chuckle escaped him.

Leaning down, he pressed his lips to mine. I opened myself to him willingly, pouring in all the emotions that had been locked inside me for so long. It was always so hard to get to him. Unlike Liam and Gabrielle, he kept himself away from everyone. Most days, I would only see him in classes. Rest of the time, he disappeared from sight.

His hands slipped in through the bottom of my t-shirt. The touch of his hands on my bare skin ignited my body on fire. Moaning into his mouth, I surrendered myself to the heat coursing through me.

“I want you so much right now,” he whispered in my ear. “It’s painful.”

Pressed against his hard body, I knew he wasn’t lying. His hardness pressed against my thighs. My mind swam with the heat throbbing through me. My body begged me to let him do what he wanted. It didn’t care there was an exam the next day.

“Tomorrow,” I managed to blurt out through the haze of lust and desire. “I am all yours tomorrow.”

He moved away from me and gazed at me with such intensity, my stomach tightened.

“When?” he demanded in a low growl.

“Right after the exam.”

The way he held me tightly, I wondered if he would let me go. Part of me didn’t want him to. But the spell between us broke and he stepped away from me, taking away all the heat.

“Meet me at the back of the chapel after the exam,” he said, halting at the threshold. “Don’t be late.” Opening the door, he went out.

I went back to my notes but my mind refused to focus anymore. With a frustrated sigh, I threw it back on the table and dragged my tired body to bed.

After breakfast the next day, the whole eleventh grade at the academy entered their designated classrooms to take the English exam. My palms felt sweaty as the teachers started distributing the question sheets. English was my weakest subject so far. I hoped I remembered all the quotes and stanzas in my head, in case they were needed.

Taking a deep breath, I looked at the question sheet.

There were two essays to be written along with regular comprehension questions. I can do this, I told myself, picking up my pen to write.

Most students finished taking the test half an hour earlier. Their happy grins made me envious as I rushed to complete my essay. Soon, that cheerful smile would be on my face.

I guess I was impatient too. Handing in my paper fifteen minutes later, I walked out of the classroom.

Gathering my bag from the lockers nearby, I headed to the chapel to meet Nik. None of my friends were seated in the same classroom as me, so I hoped I wouldn’t come across one of them and get forced to go to the cafeteria for coffee and snacks.

The way to the chapel was absolutely deserted. My mind became alert. I kept looking about myself, not intending to come across Lucien or one of his rapey moronic friends.

Thankfully, the way to the chapel was clear. A blue sky shimmered overhead. Freeing the length of my indigo-hued hair from its tie, I let it sway in the cool breeze blowing down from the hills. It was a beautiful spring day.

Reaching the back of the chapel, I found Nik’s figure leaning against a wall. His bag and blazer were heaped up near his feet. The first three buttons of his shirt were open, giving me a glimpse of the hard planes of his chest underneath. His dark hair fell into his beautiful pale eyes as he turned his head to look at me.

Pushing off the wall, he sauntered towards me.

“You’re here.” Reaching me, he pulled me against him and captured my lips between his. The strap of my bag slipped off my shoulder. Nik pushed it further down, letting it fall to the ground.

His kiss was deep and desperate like he’d been starving for a taste of me.

Pressing me against a wall, he kissed me while his hands deftly opened the buttons of my shirt. Tucking it out of the waistband of my skirt, he pulled it open.

“Nik,” I whispered hoarsely. “Here?” He answered my questioning gaze with a nod. My mouth hung open slightly as I realized he wanted to take me out there…right in the open. “Anyone can come anytime.”

He forced me to turn around so that my bra-clad breasts were pressed against the wall. He pulled my shirt off my arms and let it fall to the ground.

“Did you see anyone around here?” he asked as his hand lowered the zip of my skirt. It slid down to my ankles, leaving me almost bare to him.

My insides were throbbing with need. Being out in the open brought a level of danger to our whole encounter but it ended up making my blood boil with lust. I never knew there was a lusty little exhibitionist inside me.

“You like it, right?” he crooned in my ear as his fingers slipped inside my damp slit.

I moaned in reply.

While his finger massaged my clit with languid strokes, his other hand came up to unclasp my bra hooks. He palmed my breasts while he continued to finger my core. Loud moans escaped me as he worked my body into a frenzy. All thoughts of being watched vanished from my head. The only thing I cared about was the intense pleasure pulsing through my body.

My body tightened as his strokes became harder. I placed my hands against the walls to brace myself as a flood of pleasure cascaded down my body, threatening to weaken my knees. Nik held me tight though, making sure I remained steady on my feet.

Before I knew it, Nik’s thick head was parting through my slick entrance.

“Oh wow,” I moaned, pushing backward, desperately wanting to take his length inside me. Part of me couldn’t believe how easily we’d come to this position. We had barely spoken to each other these past few months and yet, my body was ready to open itself to him.

Nik entered me with a hard thrust. The sudden breach of my tight walls had me crying out.

“Shh,” he whispered, staying buried deep inside me. He stroked my hardened nub, deepening the intensity of pleasure coursing through me. My walls pulsed around his hardened shaft. However, he didn’t move yet, making me realize he wanted to relax me first.

Heavy groans escaped Nik as he made sure to bring me to pleasure before taking some himself. If I wasn’t already in love with him, this would be the moment I fell head over heels for him. For all the coldness he showed to the world, he was amazingly caring and tender.

I moved my hips, grinding against him, telling him I wanted more.

Nik’s hand came to squeeze a breast while his lips kissed the side of my neck and shoulders. I moaned out as he began moving inside me. The tight friction brought me the promised pleasure and soon I was happily taking his hard thrusts inside me.

“You’re so tight, Paris,” he breathed against my neck while he continued to thrust from behind me. “I am close to losing control.”

My walls were clamping onto his throbbing cock, loving the heat and friction his every thrust brought me. Throwing my head back, I reveled in the feeling of having him inside me. Until now, all I could do was sneak glances at him during class. There was no way I could talk about my feelings for him with anyone, not even Zoya.

“Nik!” I cried out as the control within me broke. Waves of pleasure washed through my body, filling my senses with nothing but absolute ecstasy. My body trembled against his as I tried to support my body and not fall to the ground.

Nik had me pressed against him tightly. One hand squeezed over a breast while the other lay splayed over my stomach as he continued to thrust inside me.

My body rose to greater heights of pleasure. My moans mixed with his breathy groans as we both mashed our bodies together, seeking heat and pleasure from each other.

“I am coming,” he groaned harshly as his pace picked up. He was now thrusting into me like he was stabbing my pussy repeatedly. All I could do was gasp and moan as each thrust hit me at that delicious angle, spreading shivers of pleasure throughout my body.

Nik bit into my shoulder as a massive orgasm shuddered through him.

White-hot liquid gushed deep inside me as Nik’s body shuddered against mine. As the haze of sex and pleasure lifted from my mind, I realized he’d come inside me.

Nik’s body slumped against mine, breathing hard while he remained buried inside me.

“You didn’t wear a condom?” I whispered.

“Does it matter?” His breaths were coming out in gasps and pants.

“Yes! I am not on the pill.”

“What?” He pulled out of me tenderly and slowly turned me around to face him. “You’re not on contraceptives?”

“No.”

“Fuck!” he whispered, running fingers through the strands of his dark silky hair. He looked painfully beautiful, standing there completely naked. It was a struggle to keep my mind focused on the issue at hand and not admire the contours of his hard muscles. “I assumed you would be since you were seeing Romano.”

I shook my head. “It was a one-time thing. We aren’t exactly together. I wouldn’t do this with you if we were.” Hurt flashed through me. Did he think I would cheat on Gabrielle to be with him? Tears filled my eyes as I bent down to snatch my clothes from the ground.

“Wait, Paris.” He held me by the shoulders. “Romano didn’t force you to become his?”

“No. When I was with him, he said having sex wouldn’t mean I chose him over you and Liam. That’s why I agreed to be with him that night.”

“So, you haven’t chosen him?” he asked, looking deep into my eyes. “There’s still a chance you could be mine.”

I pushed at his chest. “Not when you think I’m some kind of loose woman who sleeps around with guys despite having a boyfriend. They might call me a whore, but I’m not.” I struggled against him, suddenly wishing I could take everything back. If this is what he thought of me, I didn’t want to be around him one second.

“Stop,” he said, pulling me against his chest. “I didn’t know. I am sorry.”

“Let go of me right now,” I shouted through a choked throat. “I can’t believe you’d think that way about me.”

“I’m sorry, Paris. I thought Gabrielle manipulated you into sleeping with him. I knew you liked me, so why would you have sex with him? I wanted to show you how good it could be between us. We haven’t talked in ages and yet, we’re still so good together. You had to see that for yourself.”

I calmed down a little. “I know. It’s incredible between us but don’t tell me to choose just yet. I don’t know what’s wrong with me but I am in love with all three of you.”

Nik moved away from me and stared into my eyes. “You’re not kidding.”

I shook my head. “Does that make me a whore?”

“Does it make me one if I say I still want you even if you were with Liam and Gabrielle?”

“What?”

“I don’t care who you spend your time with. Just be there for me too.”

Bending down, he handed me my clothes and began to get dressed. “We’re both messed up, aren’t we?” he asked with a chuckle. “You’re in love with three guys and I don’t care if you’re with two of them as long as I get to have you too.”

I leaned against the wall of the chapel and slid down on the ground. Nik came to sit beside me and twined his fingers with mine.

“So you’re really in love with me?” he asked, kissing the back of my head.

My cheeks warmed as I leaned against his shoulder. “Yeah. I wonder how that happened.”

He chuckled softly. “I am glad because I might be in love with you too.”

38

Paris

As promised to myself, I lazed away most of the next few days after the exam. We had a week’s break before the results would be announced. My exhaustion didn’t let me worry much about them anyway. I’d done the best I could. At the very least, I knew I’d done well enough to pass.

Liam and Gabrielle had taken off to Macau for the week to enjoy a break before graduation. They forced me to join them too but my lack of a passport stopped me. At the moment, my documents were getting processed for one but I didn’t mind. The last few months had been exhausting. Being in bed and reading on my Kindle were the best way to enjoy a break.

My phone buzzed beside my pillow.

Picking it up, I squinted at the brightly-lit screen in the darkened room. It was three in the afternoon and I’d gone down for a nap after a heavy lunch. Being back at the Davenport Mansion further helped me relax which meant I was taking full advantage of the week-long break after the exams.

Let’s go shopping for a graduation dress- Zoya.

I yawned.

My wardrobe is full of new dresses. Come here and pick anything you like. I texted back. The bed felt amazingly warm and comfortable. There was no way I wanted to hop around the city looking for a dress for graduation. There was not much of a point either way as most of its awesomeness would get covered under the academy’s maroon robes.

That’s no fun at all, Zoya texted back. I am already bored. Let’s go shopping. Please? Half a dozen emojis followed the message.

I groaned and typed. Fine. Pick me up in an hour.

A dozen happy emojis came back from her in reply.

Dragging my body off the bed, I went into the bathroom for a quick shower.

Refreshed after the shower, I got dressed in a sleeveless dress of pale blue cotton. A denim jacket would have been perfect with it but since I didn’t own one anymore, I chose a chic black jacket to go with it. Now that there was some time to indulge in shopping, I decided to get some jeans, shirts, and hoodies for my wardrobe. I missed the comfort of those familiar clothes.

Zoya came to pick me within half an hour. Ruben invited her inside and made her tea while I hurried to put on my shoes and find a bag that wasn’t my school satchel. Excitement was welling inside me. It would be amazing to hang out with Zoya on a warm spring afternoon. We could visit all our old haunts today.

“Hey, bestie,” I said, walking into the parlor room where she sat eating an almond pastry. “I’m ready.” I twirled around to give her a good look at my outfit.

“Nice,” she said sagely, chewing the large bite she’d taken from the pastry. “The food in this house is delicious.” She gestured at the spread before her. There were cakes, sandwiches, and pastries laid out among the large flower-painted teapot. “You should invite me more often.”

I chuckled. “Sure. Come anytime.” Deep inside, I felt another jolt of surprise. When did it become so easy to invite a friend here? Had I really accepted the Davenport Mansion as my home now?

Zoya stuffed another pastry in her mouth and gestured for me to follow her.

Leading me to her car, she sat at the wheels while I got in beside her.

“No Javier?” I asked.

“My brother took him away today,” she said, pulling out of the driveway. “It’s just us today.”

“Awesome.” Soon, I was smiling ear-to-ear as we drove through the city traffic. It had been a while since the two of us were out together.

Zoya drove us to one of the posh neighborhoods in the city. She was determined to get a new dress for her graduation that day.

“What about you?” she asked. “Are you sure you have a nice dress?”

I nodded. “My wardrobe is full of nice stuff.”

“This should be special for you,” she said. “You’re graduating to senior year in your dream academy. Where’s the enthusiasm?”

I grimaced, looking away as she parked the car. Some of the things that happened to me at Knightswood had definitely turned the dream into a nightmare.

Climbing out of the car, I stretched my arms over my head. The sun was high in the sky, warming me up wonderfully.

“Come on!” Zoya tugged at my arm and pulled me away from the parking lot. Chuckling, I stumbled after her as she led me to her favorite shop.

The glass-encased boutique was chilled by air-conditioning. We were welcomed by two young women in black uniforms.

“Where’s your latest collection?” asked Zoya.

They led us further inside the shop. I looked around at the beautiful, fancy clothes hanging from the racks. Zoya never brought me to such places before. My ripped denim shorts and sneakers would’ve never allowed me to cross the threshold of such a place.

“Have a look here. There are plenty of other options too but these just came in two days ago,” said one of the shop assistants.

“Thanks,” said Zoya, checking out the clothes hanging along an entire wall. “Come take a look, Paris. You might find something you like.”

I didn’t need a dress but looking wouldn’t hurt. So, I joined her in perusing the lovely dresses hanging there.

“Are you kidding me?” said an annoyingly familiar voice.

It was Holly, standing with her hands on her hips. She wore a tiny sleeveless dress and her hair was put up in a messy bun. Brianna stood next to her in a playsuit, holding a dress in her arm.

“Polluting our school wasn’t enough for her,” said Holly, glancing at her friend. “Now she has to lower the standards of our favorite shops too.”

“No one’s stopping you from going elsewhere,” said Zoya, coming to stand beside me.

“We aren’t going anywhere,” said Brianna, setting her dark eyes on me. “Don’t come at graduation or it will be the last thing you ever do. Understand?”

“Are you threatening me?” I met Brianna’s cold gaze, refusing to look away or back down.

“Take it however you want, charity whore,” said Holly. “Either way you won’t be around much longer.”

“Stuck so far, haven’t I?” I challenged.

“Is everything okay?” One of the shop assistants came forward, smiling hesitantly at both groups of girls.

“This place is letting gutter whores touch all the clothes. We’re out of here!” fumed Holly, dumping the clothes that Brianna was carrying at the young woman and stomping away. Brianna glanced at me before following her friend out of the store.

“They need to chill,” said Zoya, grinding her teeth.

However, the air cleared as soon as Holly and Brianna left. Zoya went back to looking and trying out dresses, leaving me to ponder Holly’s words. They weren’t done with me yet. Something was definitely being planned for graduation day but this time, I refused to be helpless.

Our exam results were posted on the school portal site three days before graduation day. Logging into my account, I went through all my scores, slowly getting back the ability to breathe. I received full marks for both Math and Advanced Math. Physics, Chemistry, and Biology earned me marks in the nineties while English came close with eighty-five percent.

I can live with that, I thought, going through my marks again.

Part of me wanted to know who scored the highest in each subject, but no matter what, I was at least one of the students topping Math. These grades would definitely help me with securing a place at the best engineering schools in the country with a guaranteed scholarship.

My phone buzzed.

Picking it up, I said, “Did you check your exam results?”

“Yep. I passed everything,” said Zoya cheerfully. “I don’t think I ever studied this hard for anything.”

I smiled. It was good to hear how confident she sounded. There were times when Zoya would groan about not knowing whether she would pass a class back in Kensington.

“We need to celebrate,” said Zoya. “Right now!”

I chuckled. “Sure. Come over here. I’ll make you a chocolate cheesecake.”

“Yum!” It had been Zoya’s favorite since we were in sixth grade. Mom taught me the recipe and Zoya loved it the moment she had a taste. “I am coming over right now!”

The day after the exam results were announced, I received an email from Principal Thorne, saying I was going to be the recipient of the ‘Best Progressing Student Award”. My mouth fell open as I read the email where she was openly praising for doing so well and ‘not disappointing her’.

Graduation Day was already shaping up to be a monumental event. There was no way Brianna and her posse would sit back and let me enjoy my walk up the stage to collect my diploma or my award.

Before the day of graduation, I installed the ‘Find a friend’ app on my phone and sent invitations to Nik, Liam, and Gabrielle. All three texted back immediately. They wanted to know what I was up to.

Just in case, I texted back to them.

Next second, the door to my room opened and Liam walked in. A look of relief crossed his face as he found me sitting on my bed.

“What’s with the app?” he asked, moving towards the bed and sitting on the edge.

“In case I get lost anytime,” I said with a grin. “At least you’ll be able to find me.”

My mind went back to the memory of the dark night when Brianna left me on the side of a dark, deserted road under pouring rain. I was lucky Liam was able to find me that night but it could’ve been worse. With Brianna and Holly’s warnings still ringing in my head, I knew they would try something on the day of graduation.

“Are you okay?” asked Liam.

I nodded. “Everything’s okay. Are you ready for tomorrow?”

He shrugged. “It’s nothing special. Happens every year.” He motioned at the phone in my hand. “We’re all going to be together tomorrow. You, Zoya and Lucas can sit in the same row as me and Gabrielle.”

I shook my head. “I doubt it will work that way. They will seat according to our names. We’ll be called to the stage according to the alphabetical order.”

Liam frowned. “I will keep an eye out for you.” Reaching for my hand, he gave it a squeeze. “I don’t know why you’re anxious but I promise to be there for you. Mother and Father will be there too. No one will dare lay a hand on you tomorrow.”

I hadn’t thought of that. A lot of parents would be accompanying their kids to the ceremony tomorrow. It felt far-fetched for Brianna or Lucien to do something before so many people but a nagging feeling told me to stay alert.

On the day of graduation, Clara fussed over both me and Liam. Much to his annoyance, she kept straightening his tie, dusting invisible dust from his blazer and touching his hair. With me, she tried to style my hair into a French braid but it turned out to be lopsided. In the end, I just brushed it out and let it sit in the usual gentle waves around my shoulders.

“That does look best,” said Clara with a critical expression. “But you know what? I need to practice my braids. Back in the day, I used to be an expert. Living with boys sucked all my feminine touches.”

I chuckled. “Relax,” I said, giving her a one-arm hug. “You’re always feminine and pretty.”

She beamed at me. “You’re sweet, Paris.”

We were driven to the academy by Charles. Clara sat beside him on the passenger seat while Liam and I sat at the back. Part of me felt happy and at-home with the Davenports despite the unknown dangers waiting for me at school.

My phone sat nestled inside my bra. It was uncomfortable but was well-hidden because of the jacket I wore over my dress. It would stay concealed even when I would be in my graduation gown.

There were valets waiting for us at the academy’s gates. Climbing out from the car, we were ushered through the front gates of the school while someone drove the car into the visitors’ parking lot.

“It’s always amazing to be back here,” said Clara, squeezing Charles’s arm.

“Yeah. So many memories scattered everywhere.”

They walked before me and Liam, following the crowd of well-dressed men and women.

“Do they know about the award you’re receiving today?” asked Liam.

I shook my head. Since I didn’t even know if I’ll be able to get up on stage, I hadn’t said anything to Charles or Clara. If something bad happened to me, it would upset them even more.

“Why are you so nervous?” asked Liam, taking my hand in his. “You are cold and sweaty.” He halted, tugging me backward. “Seriously, what are you expecting?”

“Something bad,” I confessed.

“Paris.” Liam’s azure eyes were narrowed at me. “I won’t let anyone hurt you. I promise you.”

I nodded. “I know, but just in case…”

“Come along, you two,” Clara’s voice called us from the front. “We don’t want to be late.”

Liam and I walked after them.

We left them seated in the school auditorium while the two of us walked to the back entrance of the building to collect our graduation gowns.

“Girls go this way,” said a middle-aged teacher, pointing to a room down the hallway. “Boys, step in through here. You will find your graduation gowns with your name tags and academy ID numbers.”

I gave Liam a nod and walked down the hallway.

The room I entered suddenly turned quiet. The girls who crowded the table with the gowns jumped and rushed for the doorway, leaving the place empty except for a few people. Brianna, Gianna, and Holly. They were all dressed in expensive gowns, very much ready for the graduation ceremony.

The door closed behind me with an ominous thud.

I stared out at the three girls in front of me. They were smirking with open hostility.

“What, going to jump me?” I asked, staring at each of them. “You probably never saw me do a karate chop before.”

Brianna scoffed. “You think we’re going to soil our hands by touching you?”

“That’s how charity whores from the street think,” said Holly. “We should’ve done this from the start. Get rid of her in an efficient way.”

“Who knew gutter folk could be as sticky as dog shit on your shoes,” said Gianna. Holly and Brianna sniggered at that.

“Take her away,” said Brianna in a cold, commanding voice.

Another door opened on the far side of the room. Four men in black suits marched forward, their sunglass-covered eyes fixed on me.

I was prepared to take on the three resident mean girls of Knightswood but how the hell was I supposed to fight against four bulky men? Their stiff, measured movements told me enough not to mess with them.

They reached me in a few long strides. Hard hands gripped my arms and shoulders while another forced a black bag over my head, drowning me in darkness. They didn’t even have to bother dragging me. These men could easily carry me between them.

Panic burst inside me, clawing against my chest as I struggled to swallow back the screams threatening to burst out of me. A cold, calculating part of me commanded me to stay calm and not give Brianna the pleasure of seeing me fight and struggle.

Almost lifting me off my feet, the men carried me through the door through which they’d come. Other than the sound of shoes on marble floors, I heard nothing for a few minutes. They could be taking me anywhere. I desperately wished Liam, Gabrielle and Nik would notice I was missing before they took me away to sea and threw me into the waters.

Wild imagination? There was nothing these rotten rich kids wouldn’t do.

I was forced out into the open. The cool morning breeze skimmed over my hands and filtered through the blindfold. Next, I heard the sound of car doors sliding before someone shoved me inside.

“Stay still,” one of them commanded.

“She is amazingly quiet,” said a disturbingly familiar voice. “Did you slip her a pill or something?”

“No, sir. She’s been quiet all the way.”

“Is being bound and kidnapped your kind of kink, Paris?” Lucien’s soft voice spoke in my ear. A cold shudder ran through me when I realized how close he was to me. A cold finger traced a line down my chin, neck and all the way to the middle of my breasts. “I’ll finally get to finish what we started the other day.”

I bit my bottom lip, struggling to keep my panicked sobs inside me. Ice flowed through my veins as fear snaked its grip around my pounding heart.

There was only one way out of this.

I silently screamed for Nik, Liam, and Gabrielle.

39

Nikolai

My gaze roamed around the front section of the auditorium where maroon-clad students chatted loudly. Everyone was seated according to the alphabetical order of their names so that it was easier to hand out their certificates. I located the empty seat beside Zoya’s that was reserved for me. People with ‘J’ in their surnames would be seated close by but I couldn’t see Paris anywhere.

Almost all the seats were taken by now. I even located Liam and Gabrielle, separated far away because of their surnames. They both seemed to be scanning the sea of maroon gowns as well.

Zoya and Lucas were also craning their necks around, trying to find Paris.

My gut squeezed.

Paris was missing.

Next, I looked out for Brianna and Holly. They were the two most dangerous minds in the crowd. They were both seated in their places with satisfied smirks on their dolled-up faces. I hated that expression on them. It meant they were both up to something.

I searched for the seats around Lucas. His cousin, Lucien, was missing.

“Mister Ivanov,” said a perky voice at my side. “The ceremony is about to start. Please take your seat.”

It was a teacher in a tweed suit. She was straining to smile despite the obvious annoyance she felt at me.

Before I could tell her to fuck off, several people made a beeline for me. Liam and Gabrielle were at my side while Zoya and Lucas were making their way towards me from their places.

“You cannot get up now!” said the teacher in a harsher tone now. “Get back to your places right now!”

“Sshh, lady,” said Gabrielle, winking at her and flashing one of his manwhore smiles.

The woman turned red in the face and huffed, marching away, probably to get another staff member to bring us under control.

“Paris is missing,” said Liam, his gaze narrowing as he looked around at us. “This is just as she was expecting it to be.”

“She expected to go missing?” I asked, remembering the username and password she texted me for the ‘Find a friend’ app. Paris said it was ‘just in case’. “Why would she expect an attack?”

“I think I know,” said Zoya. She looked anxious. “A few days ago we were shopping in the city and came across Holly and Brianna. They told her not to appear on graduation day. They threatened to remove her from the academy permanently. I thought it was their usual trash talk and didn’t take it seriously.”

“But Paris did,” said Gabrielle. “She set up a “Find a Friend” app with me.”

“Same with me,” said Liam.

“Let’s get out of here first,” said Lucas, looking past us. Three teachers were striding towards us. “Let’s take a side exit.” He led the way through rows of seated parents to reach the exit doors on the far side of the auditorium.

There were irritated groans as we stepped on shoes and stilettos but the whole group rushed through the row to reach the door. Lucas pushed open the door and sprinted through the hallway until he came across another door.

“Freedom,” he muttered, throwing it wide open.

We came out onto the southern side of the academy. Ripping away my gown, I took my phone out and opened the app. Liam and Gabrielle did so too.

“Why didn’t she set one up with us?” asked Lucas.

“We won’t be much help, would we?” said Zoya. “She didn’t want to involve us in case it turned out to be dangerous. It’s different with Nik though. He can handle situations.” The confidence in her voice made me appreciate my stepsister momentarily.

“It looks like she’s traveling down Felton Street,” said Liam, staring at the screen of his phone.

“What are we waiting for?” said Gabrielle. “Let’s go.” Motioning at Lucas and Zoya, he said, “Stay at the academy and let us know if Paris turns up. Keep a watch over the Evil Trinity as well.” Looking between me and Liam, he added, “Wait for me near the gates. I’ll bring the car around.”

Liam and I nodded.

Our group broke apart. While Zoya and Lucas went back to the auditorium, Liam and I tore down the school grounds to reach the main gates. We’d both gotten rid of our gowns and were running at full speed.

Part of me felt grateful to have both Davenport and Romano on my side. It was clear how much Paris trusted them and I understood why. They were as protective of her as me. Their desperation to reach her was as great as mine.

They loved her as much as I did.

For the first time, jealousy didn’t burn my heart. I was glad Paris had two others like Liam and Gabrielle protecting her.

We were both out of breath by the time we reached the school gates.

A car skidded to a stop before us. The door to the back was thrown open. “Get in,” said Gabrielle in a tight voice.

“We’ll check the location of Paris’s phone,” said Liam. “You keep your eyes on the road.”

“Do we call my grandpa’s men?” asked Gabrielle, speeding down the road.

“No. Let’s not involve him just yet. I will call my own men,” I said.

“Fancy mafia guy,” scoffed Gabrielle from the front.

“Not everyone sucks their grandpa’s tits at eighteen,” I replied coldly, speed dialing my security team.

Gabrielle barked out a laugh, not at all offended by my comment. Liam frowned at us but didn’t comment.

Through the panic congesting my chest, I felt a sliver of hope. Paris had been clever enough to foresee such an event from Holly’s threat. She’d even installed our phones with a navigating app that would take us to her as long as she had her phone on her. With the way the icon kept shifting towards the northern limits of the city, I was sure her phone was with her and we were heading in the right direction.

We were going to get her back safe and sound, I vowed to myself.

Ready for the next part in Daria’s journey?

Dear Reader,

Thank you so much for reading until the end.

This is my first foray into writing a story set in contemporary times. While I got some confidence writing my paranormal reverse harem series from your wonderful reviews and private messages, I am yet to gain some of that mojo in this new style.

I would be absolutely grateful if you could leave a review or message me with your comments and feedback. While the book went through an editor, it is only the readers’ opinion that truly matters to me. If you enjoyed the story, please let me know. You’d be helping me so, so much!

Lastly, I hope you enjoyed the story and would consider leaving a short review on Amazon. Even a simple “I liked it” will make my day.

On other news, the last book in my dragon shifter series will be coming out in September. If you like paranormal reverse harem romance series, please check it out here!

If you’d like to stay updated, please join my newsletter or ‘like’ my Facebook page.

You can join my Facebook group too but it is a bit empty at the moment, but do come in to make it lively! It will also be the best place for teasers, character tidbits, and discussions with your fellow readers. I would love for you to join me there!

About Ivy

Ivy is an Electrical engineer by profession. She started writing fanfiction in her spare time and after a whole year of writing; she decided to start writing an original series with her own characters.

Although, work and tight deadlines often have her drinking coffee, she is a tea-lover at heart. She loves to read, but keeps taking trips to Hogwarts now and then. (Who could miss JKR’s lovely invitation?) Her favorite current TV shows are Game of Thrones and Pretty Little Liars.